Blog

Twin daughters have their eyes, and lust, at their father.

The Mind Control Device Short

Twin Daughters’ Daddy Time

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

At the park, a pair of barely legal twins fell under Dean Michael’s device during his testing.

They shouldn’t have remembered anything from their time under his control. All the commands should have been purged from their minds.

Instead, they found themselves lusting for each other. Debra and Denise Carter had fallen into lesbian twincest. They had spent the night making love, eating the other’s pussy, and reveling in their newfound passion.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Debra Carter – One Day After Activation

Sucking on my twin sister’s cunt as she sucked on mine was the best.

Denise lay atop me, her round breasts rubbing into my stomach, her nipples hard. My own nubs tingled against her belly. Her silky hair spilled over my thighs as she nuzzled her face into my trimmed bush to eat my pussy.

I did the same to her. My hands grabbed her rump as I delved my lips into the brassy-brown curls of her bush. Her sweet musk filled my nose. My fingers dug into her rump as I thrust my tongue out and slid it across her pussy, gathering up her sweet juices.

What a wonderful way to spend a Sunday afternoon.

My fingers kneaded at my sister’s rump as we devoured each other. Our tongues started out in sync, licking up each other’s slit from taint to clit in the same moment. It was incredible, almost like I was licking myself.

Well, we were twins. So it was like licking myself. I had the same pussy. The same sweet cream and silky bush. We were identical. The same person split into two bodies. We loved each other with a passion.

“Yes, yes, yes,” we moaned together between licks, my bed creaking. We shared a bedroom. It was the perfect place for us to get naughty.

“Debra!” Denise groaned.

“Yummy Denise!” I whimpered back and fluttered my tongue up her slit, my toes curling from the pleasure.

Our licking was getting more and more out of sync, though. As the delight rippled through my pussy from licking my twin, my tongue moved with more erratic flicks. Hers caressed over my folds. She brushed my clit. That sent a naughty burst of bliss through me. I groaned, my body shaking as she licked at me. Her tongue caressed over my pussy lips, teasing me.

It was incredible to feel. A naughty sensation to experience. Her tongue thrust into my cunt. She thrust her tongue into my depths and danced it around inside of me. I groaned as I squirmed on her, the pleasure rushed through my body.

I loved it.

I savored every moment of her naughty tongue licking and lapping and swirling around in me. The pleasure was amazing. An intense bliss that swept through my body. My toes curled. I groaned as I thrust my tongue into her cunt.

Her sweet juices soaked my taste buds.

The taste of my twin sister’s cunt suffused my mouth.

My fingers kneaded her rump. I clenched and dug them into her hot flesh. I was so glad that we had started making love yesterday. That after going to the park, something had changed between us. This wonderful realization that incest was not only okay, but amazing.

Delicious.

Something every pair of twin sisters should explore.

My fingers slid into her butt-crack. I slid my digits up her rump and found her asshole. I swirled around her naughty sphincter as her tongue fucked in and out of my pussy. She thrust her appendage in deep and hard into my cunt, dancing it around before she pulled out and did it again.

Neither of us could remember how we broke our hymens, but I was glad that mine was gone so she could jam that tongue into my depths. It was incredible to feel her swirling it around in me. It was amazing. An outstanding thing to experience. It was just the best.

I trembled beneath her, my finger caressing her asshole as she did such naughty things to me. My cunt loved every second of it.

She fucked her tongue in deep and fast. She caressed around in me. It was fantastic. I loved every second of it. I savored every last moment of her plunging her tongue into my cunt as I thrust my finger into her asshole.

“Debra!” she gasped as my digit sank into her backdoor. “Ooh, you naughty sister!”

“So naughty,” I said and then thrust my tongue into her pussy, soaking my taste buds in her sweet juices.

“Take this!”

Her hand slid up my inner thigh, her asshole clenching on my digit. She slid her fingers through my curls and found my juicy pussy lips. I gasped as she thrust a pair of digits into my cunt. I groaned and clenched down on them. Two dainty and naughty fingers reamed me out.

Then her mouth sealed on my clit. She sucked.

I bucked beneath her, a shudder of pleasure rushing through my body. My bud throbbed between her lips. My pussy clenched down on her fingers thrusting in and out of my cunt. I whimpered into her twat. She squirmed atop me as she did it, her silky bush rubbing on my mouth and lips, tickling me.

I pumped my digit in and out of her asshole faster and faster. I reamed her naughty backdoor and plundered her cunt. My orgasm swelled as she nursed on my bud, moaning about my throbbing clit. I groaned, too, shuddering beneath her.

We moaned. Groaned. Whimpered.

We loved each other the way only twin sisters could.

It was amazing. Fantastic. Incest was the best.

I fucked my tongue in and out of her forbidden cunt. I rammed my digit to the hilt in her velvety bowels. Her hot flesh clung to me while she churned my cunt up with her finger. She stirred that honey pot up to a froth while dancing her tongue around my clit.

I couldn’t take much more of this. The bed creaked beneath us. The heat built and built in my cunt. That swelling ache to climax shuddered through me. I groaned at the heat that built and built in me. It swelled me towards an orgasm.

I would explode. Burst with rapture.

I groaned and sucked with hunger on her clit. I nursed on her with all my might. It was fantastic. It was amazing to enjoy. I loved every second of it. I savored every last moment of that naughty delight building me towards my orgasm. I jammed my finger deep into my sister’s asshole. I danced my tongue around in her cunt.

“Yes!” she gasped and sucked hard on my clit.

Her juices gushed out.

I gasped as my twin came first. Her sweet cream bathed my mouth and lips. I groaned and gulped it down. I licked and lapped up her cream. I savored every moment of it. I loved every last second of her juices gushing out of her. They were amazing to drink. Just a wonderful experience to gulp down.

She squealed around my clit. Her passion buzzed around my bud. It drank in the delight. I burst in rapture.

I came, too.

“Debra!” she moaned between licks of my cream flooding out of my spasming pussy around her digits.

“Denise!” I gasped.

The pleasure rushed out of my pussy, my flesh convulsing around her fingers. She ripped them out and sealed her lips around my pussy hole. We drank each other’s orgasmic delight. I groaned beneath her, my nipples throbbing and aching as the bliss rushed through me.

I loved the incestuous passion flooding through my body. It surged into my mind, a fantastic bliss. Amazing rapture. I groaned, drinking down all her sweet passion. I swallowed every drop while she lapped up mine. I gulped it down with such hunger.

I bucked and squirmed beneath her. I savored every last second of her cumming and gushing juices into my mouth while I did the same to hers. Denise moaned, her asshole writhing around my digit. We bucked and moaned and climaxed together.

I hit that wonderful peak. I hovered there, floating on—

KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!

Both my sister and I squeaked in fright at the sudden rapping on our bedroom door. Denise flew off of me, ripping my digit out of her asshole as we stared at our door in fright. The room was warm and stuffy, reeking of incestuous musk. The forbidden aroma of lesbian twincest brimmed in the air.

“You have chores to do, girls!” Mom shouted at us. “Flower beds to weed. You can’t just hang out in there all day.”

“We’ll get right on it, Mom!” Denise squeaked.

“Yeah!” I gasped and then rolled off the bed. If Mom burst in and found us naked and sweaty. I threw myself at my sister’s bed thinking I could get beneath the covers.

“Right now, girls,” Mom said. “I mean it.”

“We will!” I gasped, struggling to pull blankets from the bed.

But Mom didn’t come in at all. She just walked off. I shuddered as I heard her footsteps retreating. I groaned and fell down on my sister’s bed. I stared up at the ceiling, my round tits rising and falling. I licked my lips, soaked in sweet pussy juices.

“Oh, my god, she almost caught us,” Denise moaned.

“Yeah,” I groaned. Then I shuddered. “Weeding? Fuck.”

“Right?” she said. “Fuck.”

I nodded. Mom would be on us to get it done. She would badger and badger and badger us until we went out there and did it. I sighed and sat up, my round tits heaving. My sister did the same, her brassy-brown hair falling about her face, her round tits firm and perky. We had the same body. Mostly. I had a scar on my leg, real faint, that my sister didn’t have, and she had a little mole on her hip I lacked.

Just superficial stuff. Our soul was the same. We were united in passion.

We both grabbed the same outfit. It wasn’t like we ever planned to, we just often did. We were so close that our personalities could blend together. We went with tight shorts that made our butts look amazing and then tank tops pulled over our round breasts. We weren’t wearing any bra or panties. We tied back our brassy hair with scrunchies, pink for me and purple for her, and then we headed out of the room.

We washed our faces off in the bathroom, and I sucked the sour taste of my sister’s asshole off my digit, before we headed downstairs. Mom was puttering around cleaning while the lawnmower growled to life in the backyard.

My sister and I slid open the glass door and stepped onto the back patio. Dad was wearing a pair of jean cutoffs and a wife beater that clung to his physique. I bit my lip. I knew Daddy had muscles—he worked out—but I had never realized just how sexy they were. My cunt clenched. This wave of heat rushed through me.

“Oh, my god,” my sister groaned. “Please, please tell me I’m not the only one getting wet.”

“Dripping here,” I said, watching Dad pass us. He glanced at us and smiled, oblivious to how hard my nipples were poking at my tank top.

“Mmm, he’s sexy,” Denise added. She grabbed my hand, squeezing tight. Those were the fingers that had just been in my pussy. That made this even hotter somehow.

“We should seduce him,” I said.

“Right?” My twin glanced at me. “Incest is so hot.”

“Yes, it is.”

I glanced around. Daddy was moving parallel to the house as he worked his way back and forth. I glanced around and spotted the perfect flower bed. I nudged my sister. “Let’s start weeding there.”

“Weeding,” my sister groaned. Then she glanced at me. “What is going through that pervy brain, Debra?”

I winked at her. “You should be able to figure it out,” I said as Daddy moved the lawnmower away from it. “You’re my twin. I’m counting on you.”

“Oh, oh!” she squealed in delight, drawing Daddy’s gaze. He’d heard her over the loud rumble of the lawnmower. “You’re right.”

I grinned as we hurried to grab supplies out of the shed, weeding gloves and a bucket, then we rushed to the flower bed. It was a collection of daffodils and tulips with a rose bush to anchor one end. We knelt down and aimed our tight shorts right at Daddy. When he had to march back across the backyard, he’d be greeted by two naughty rumps clad in skin-tight shorts.

We both bent over far as we could, making sure our rumps were nice and up in the air as we half-heartily weeded. I could hear the lawnmower growing louder and louder. I shuddered and put a wiggle to my hips.

Was he looking at us?

The lawnmower grew louder and louder. He was right behind us. Was he staring at our rumps? I threw a quick look and his eyes were ahead. Was he onto us or just watching what he was doing? I couldn’t tell. I bent over lower, really thrusting my butt up and out at him.

I wiggled my hips as I did it, brushing against my sister’s. My cunt grew so hot and juicy. The lawnmower froze for a moment behind us. I felt like Daddy was admiring a gorgeous view. I hoped he was.

Then the lawnmower turned and the roar dwindled as he moved away.

“Did he like it?” Denise asked.

“I don’t know,” I said. I gave her a quick kiss on the lips. “But he’ll have to do a few more passes. Scoot down the line. We need to be right before him again.”

“Right,” she said.

We moved down, the beauty bark digging into my knees. We ripped up weeds as Daddy reached the fence and made the return journey. Then the wiggling began again. He had to be staring at our teenage asses. What man could resist two sexy butts before him waving back and forth?

His daughters’ butts. His twin daughters’ butts. That had to turn him on, right?

Incest was so sexy. So amazing. That thought had been rattling in my mind since the park yesterday. What if Daddy didn’t know that? My sister and I would have to teach him. Show him how amazing it was.

The lawnmower roared closer and closer. My pussy grew hotter and hotter. I was so juicy. Was there a dark spot in my shorts right on my pussy. I wished I were shaved so I could have a nice cameltoe. These shorts were that tight. They rode into my butt-crack. I didn’t adjust them. I just pretended to work.

He was right on us. I could feel his eyes on our butts. He had to be lusting after us. I whimpered, wanting to masturbate right now. I felt the lawnmower behind us. The power of it. The scent of gasoline and cut grass washed over me.

I shuddered, wiggling my rump.

Then Daddy turned away again.

“Oh, my god,” my sister groaned. “This is so hot. I’m so fucking wet, Debra.”

“I’m soaking my shorts,” I moaned and then we scooted down again, lining up for his next approach.

It was so sexy every time he came back towards us. We had three more times to tease him. Three more times to feel him getting closer and closer and closer to us. Our butts wiggled, our faces hot in the warm sun. I felt a bead of my pussy juices trickling down my thighs. That was how wet I was.

I wanted Daddy to fall to his knees and rip down my shorts. To ram his cock into my pussy. Right here. In the open. I didn’t care about anything else. I bit my lip. I groaned, the rapture surging through my body.

It was incredible.

A heat that would have me exploding in ecstasy. My pussy clenched, the heat rushing through my body. I wanted to masturbate. To just rub at my cunt through my shorts right as he advanced on us. He would just rip his cock out and fuck our pussies.

It would be so amazing. He would have me screaming and gasping and cumming so hard on his big dick. It would be so much better than my sister’s digits. His dick had made us in Mommy’s womb. It would be so hot for him to be in our wombs.

Making babies in us.

Then the lawnmower died.

“No,” I groaned, ripping up a weed in frustration. Dirt fell from its roots. I shoved it into the bucket. “Don’t stop.”

“Come fuck us, Daddy!” moaned my twin sister softly.

“We’re ripe and ready!” I whimpered.

But he was pulling off the bag to dump the grass in the mulch pile in the corner behind the little fence. I shuddered and tore out another weed. He wheeled the lawnmower into the shed and then headed inside without even a word.

Not even a, “Looking good,” compliment or, “Love seeing you girls weeding.” Something that could hint we had turned him on. Even, “Hot day, isn’t it?” would have been something. My pussy clenched.

I growled. We had more weeding to do.

My sister and I were savage with the darned things. We were balls of frustrated lusts, forbidden passions needing an outlet. We ripped. Tore. Destroyed. Weeds hurtled into the bucket as we moved our away around the yard. I grew dirtier and sweatier, but the lusts didn’t dwindle.

We had to do more.

An hour later, the weeding was done, and we dumped the bucket onto the mulch pile and headed inside. We rushed upstairs, grabbed clean shorts and tank tops, then hopped into the shower together. That wasn’t unusual for us. We hopped into the stream.

Had each other cumming on the other’s fingers in a minute flat.

We kissed and squealed our orgasmic delight as our cunts spasmed around our digits. The warm water fell on us, washing away the dirt and sweat as we reveled in our depraved lust for each other. I shuddered, savoring every moment of it.

“We have to do better,” I said. “We need to get him hard for us.”

“Right,” she said and pulled away. “Sunday night football’s back on. He’s going to be watching the game after dinner.”

“And Mom’s going to want her ‘me time,’” I said, smiling.

We whispered our plan and slipped out of the shower, both of us buzzing with excitement.

It was Sunday, so dinner was a simple affair of sandwiches and mac ‘n cheese. We scarfed it down. The game was starting up. Daddy sank into his throne, the recliner, to watch it. He kicked it out, wearing a pair of loose shorts and a t-shirt. He looked so sexy with his black hair cut short and his chiseled chin with a shadow of whiskers.

“Daddy!” my sister and I squealed and both of us flounced onto him.

He grunted. “Debra! Denise! What!”

“We want to watch the game with you,” we said, squirming on his lap and leaning back against his chest.

“I think you can do that from the couch,” he groaned as we squirmed our teenage asses against his crotch.

“But it’s more fun with you,” I said.

“You can tell us about the game,” she said. “Who’s playing?”

“The Atlanta Falcons and the San Francisco 49ers,” he said, groaning as we squirmed on him.

“Who are we rooting for?” I asked, grinding my rump into his crotch. I felt something swelling on the edge of my butt.

“Er, the Falcons,” he said. “Can’t root for the 49ers, can we?”

“Nope,” I said. I had no idea why. But if that’s what Daddy wanted, that’s what we would do. “Which team’s the Falcon?”

He groaned as I stared at the TV. The players were lining up for kickoff. My hand slid down between my sister and me to land on his crotch. Her hand joined me. Daddy gasped as he felt where our hands were resting.

“This really isn’t comfortable for me,” Daddy groaned. “Girls, you’re too old for this.”

“Oh, Daddy, we’re not too old to be your little girls,” Denise said.

“We’ll always be your little girls, Daddy,” I cooed, squeezing his cock.

He groaned as I did that. His dick pulsed through his shorts. I loved the feel of him. He let out a strangled moan as I kept massaging him. He was so hard for us. This was so wild. My sister’s hand joined me, feeling his length.

“You girls…” His words trailed off as Mom entered the living room.

“What are you two girls up to?” she asked, suspicion in her eyes.

“Watching the game with Daddy,” I said.

“Yep,” my sister said.

Daddy had gone completely still, his cock pulsing in my hand as Mom shook her head. “You’re going to crush him. You’re not kids any longer.”

“Daddy’s strong enough,” my sister said.

“Yep!”

“Well, I’m going to enjoy my ‘me time,’ so try not to be too loud.” She headed for the stairs, shaking her head.

“Me time,” was Mom’s code for relaxing in the bath, drinking chardonnay, and reading trashy romance novels. Maybe she also masturbated; I didn’t know. She did it most nights. She would go to bed right after.

So it was time.

The moment the doors closed upstairs, my sister and I sprang into our attack. We both turned around and knelt on Daddy’s lap. He stared at us with this look of fright on his face. He knew what we were up to, and it scared him. We were his daughters. He shouldn’t be afraid of us.

“Girls!” he gasped as we popped off our tank tops and threw them to the ground. Our identical pairs of teenage titties heaved before him.

His jaw dropped.

“Girls!” he spluttered, staring at our breasts.

“Not so loud, Daddy,” I cooed, my hand shooting down to his shorts. “We can’t interrupt Mom’s ‘me time.’”

“Nope,” Denise added, her hands joining mine.

“What are you doing?” he spluttered, lowering his voice. “Jesus, you’re going to get me sent to jail.”

“We’d never send you to jail, Daddy,” I purred. I thrust my hand into his shorts and boxers, Denise following after.

His eyes bulged as we grabbed his cock directly. “You might not, but your mother will. Christ, what has gotten into you girls.”

“Hopefully, your dick, Daddy” Denise said as we pulled him out.

I groaned at the sight of Daddy’s cock. It was big and thick, throbbing in our hands. We had him wrapped up, his pink crown thrusting out above my grip. I grinned at it, licking my lips in hunger. The chair creaked as Daddy folded the recliner, shifting us around.

“You have to stop this,” he panted. “What is wrong with you girls? Don’t you know what you’re doing?”

“Giving you a blowjob, Daddy,” Denise moaned.

“Yep!” Together, we slipped off his lap and knelt before him, stroking him. Our boobs pressed into his shorts. My nipples throbbed. “Your twin daughters are going to suck your dick.”

“You’re our first, so we hope we’ll do a good job!” I added.

“Girls!” he growled as we leaned in.

“Shhh, Daddy, don’t get us caught.” I leaned in and licked at the side his cock.

My sister lapped at the other side. Daddy groaned, a strangled sound as our tongues lapped around the crown of his dick. It felt incredible to do. It was an amazing delight to run our tongues around his cock. He gripped the armrest, a look of petrified fear on his face. I knew this was all so new for him, but he needed to relax.

Good thing we had our mouths to help him.

Upstairs, the water ran. Mom was filling up her bath. We had plenty of time to enjoy our daddy. His chair creaked as we ran our tongue over his cock. Our lips brushed. And then we were kissing each other. Our lips danced.

“Jesus,” breathed Daddy, his cock throbbing in our hands. He wiped at his face with his own. “Jesus, girls… You’re kissing.”

I broke the kiss. “We do a lot more than kissing.”

Denise nodded. “Like sucking our daddy’s cock.”

She ducked her head down and sucked his tip into her mouth. I gasped in shock as she nursed on him. Her cheeks hollowed. This heat rushed through my body. I squirmed, staring in awe at my twin sister blowing our daddy.

I was so envious of her. She was nursing on him. Loving him. That must be so amazing. My pussy clenched, this heat building and building in me. I squirmed there, my pussy on fire as she bobbed her head, working her lips up and down his thick shaft.

“Oh, my god,” he groaned. His eyes flicked upward. “Oh, my sweet god, you girls are going to get me killed. Your mother’s going to shoot me.”

“Only if we get caught,” I said. I nuzzled in. “Denise, let me suck.”

She moaned and then popped her mouth off, drool running down her chin. “Blow him. It’s amazing. His precum tasted soooooo good. I love it.”

I grinned and sucked Daddy’s cock into my mouth. I nursed on him. He growled, his hands grabbing the armrest. His chair creaked. I loved the sounds he made through his clenched teeth. His spongy crown felt so wonderful on the roof of my mouth and my tongue. I swirled around him.

A salty flavor spread through my mouth. That had to be his precum. I shuddered and nursed on him. I suckled on him with such hunger. It was a wicked and naughty thing to do. My cunt clenched, the heat rushing through my body. It was such a hot delight to enjoy.

My hips wiggled back and forth as I blew him. I sucked on him. He groaned. His cock throbbed in my mouth. His precum spilled over my tongue. My hand gripped his cock, bumping into my sister’s as we stroked him.

“That’s it, Daddy,” cooed Denise. “That’s you’re sexy daughter sucking on your dick. Isn’t it hot, Daddy?”

He nodded, his face twisting in rapture.

“Yeah, it’s hot,” she continued. “Mmm, you’re going to cum, Daddy.”

“Yes,” he panted. “If you girls keep doing that… Shit.”

I shuddered and sucked harder. Denise nuzzled into my ear. Her tongue licked around it. I shuddered at the touch. Daddy groaned, clearly loving the display. My nipples throbbed as they rubbed into his shorts.

I slid my mouth off and Denise ducked in to suck on his cock. She nursed on him, her brassy hair swaying. I smiled and grabbed her rump. I squeezed her with my free hand, kneading her as she blew our daddy.

His face twisted in pleasure. He groaned, surrendering to the bliss that we were giving him. I loved it. My twin sister bobbed her head. She sucked with such hunger on his dick. Then she popped her mouth off and handed me his cock.

We loved sharing.

I sucked and slurped on Daddy’s cock, loving the taste of his precum. He groaned, his face twisting in rapture. The pleasure was something incredible to see. This amazing delight that would burst out of him.

It would be the best.

We passed him back and forth. Sucking. Nursing. Teasing him. His chair creaked. The bath stopped filling above. Mom would be in there relaxing. I shuddered, sucking hard on my Daddy’s cock. I nursed on him with such hunger. I sucked and slurped and loved him with all my might. Then I let my sister pleasure him.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Daddy groaned. “Girls… Girls, I’m going to cum. You have to stop. This is going too far.”

My sister popped her mouth off his cock. “Not far enough!”

“We want you, Daddy!” I moaned, fisting his dick and pressing my face close to my twin sister’s.

“Your cum!”

“Your babies!”

“What?” he gasped, his eyes bulging.

“Breed us, Daddy!” my twin sister and I said at the same time, our hands pumping up and down his shaft.

Daddy erupted.

The cum raced up his cock, I felt it pulsing against my hand and exploded out of his dick. It splashed across our faces. This hot and delicious treat that splattered over us both. It was incredible to feel. He painted our features in his spunk.

I thrust out my tongue. I groaned at the jizz that splashed on it. The salty flavor was intense. It soaked across my taste buds. It was an amazing and naughty thing to experience. Outstanding bliss to experience.

“Fuck!” he groaned as he pumped more and more cum out.

“Daddy!” Denise moaned.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped, feeling his seed coating my face. It ran down my features. More reached my lips.

My tongue swiped out and licked up the wonderful delight.

His chair creaked as he fired the last of his cum out. It coated our faces. He drenched us in his passion. It was amazing to experience. It dripped over us. I loved every moment of it. My body trembled, the heat rushing through my flesh. My cunt clenched, blazing with my fires.

“Holy shit,” Daddy groaned, his jizz running over the back of my hand. A water stream of milky delight.

My sister and I turned to face each other. She looked so sexy dripping in his cum. It ran down her face. It beaded in her eyebrows. With a moan, we attacked each other. Our tongues licked and lapped up the cum.

The flavor of his salty spunk melted through my mouth. It was an addicting taste, like Denise’s sweet pussy. Our tongues slid over the other’s cheeks. Foreheads. Chin. We lapped at the bridges of the other’s noses. We cleaned each other up.

And we shared it.

Our lips met in jizzy kisses. We traded Daddy’s forbidden spunk back and forth, my fertile pussy growing hotter and hotter. I wanted his dick in me. Fucking me. It would be incredible. He could ram that hard cock into me. He could fuck me so hard. I would have a huge orgasm on his dick. It would be amazing.

I wanted that so much. I ached for it. I groaned as we traded spunk with sloppy kisses, our tongues dancing and swirling. We swapped it back and forth as Daddy groaned. He watched us, his cock twitching in our hands.

He had started to go soft, but he was getting hard again.

“Jesus,” he breathed as our tongues danced. “You… that’s… Jesus.”

A pleased rushed shot through me. I was so glad to turn Daddy on. That made my cunt clench. This wicked heat rushed through my body. I shuddered, needing to feel his cock in me. My first cock. I wiggled my hips back and forth, loving every moment of this. It would be incredible.

I wanted Daddy to fuck me. I wanted him to pound me. But I knew Denise wanted it, too. So we had a plan. We had worked it out. This was so important. It had to be perfect. Our naughty shower gave us time to figure it all out.

“We want you to be our first man, Daddy,” I said, standing up, my breast jiggling.

Denise rose up a moment later. “Yes, yes, we want you to be the first cock into our pussies. You have to fuck us.”

“Girls,” he groaned, his eyes flicking up. “Your mother…”

“Is enjoying her ‘me time.’” I smiled at him. “What about your ‘me time’? Don’t you want to experience it right now?”

“In our pussies?” Denise added.

Together, we unsnapped our shorts and wiggled them off. Surprise, surprise, we “forgot” our panties again. His eyes fell on our brown bushes dripping with our juices. I was so wet. So horny. We wiggled out of our shorts and then stepped out of them. Naked, we put our arms around the other and snuggled up close. My right boob nuzzled into the side of her left.

“Don’t you want to enjoy your ‘me time’ with us, Daddy?” Denise purred.

“In us, Daddy?” I added.

He growled and rose. His hands grabbed my right boob and my sister’s left, pushing our tits together. Our nipples brushed. He ducked his head down and sucked on both our nubs. I gasped at how amazing that felt. My cunt clenched, the heat rushing through me.

He suckled on them both. He nursed, his tongue sliding around her nubs. It was such an amazing thing to feel. To experience. I glanced at my sister. Her brown eyes smoldered as Daddy suckled on both our nipples together.

Our hands slid down to the other’s ass, giving each other a squeeze. Then I licked up a line of cum I’d missed on her cheek. I savored that salty flavor melting across my taste buds as I enjoyed this wicked moment.

It felt so wonderful. I glanced at my sister. She nodded at me, whimpering as she enjoyed what Daddy was doing to us. It felt so incredible. Just a delicious treat. I groaned as my nipple throbbed in his mouth.

Then he popped his mouth off our nubs and straightened. His chest rose and fell in his t-shirt. HE stared at us. There was such lust in his eyes. Mom was upstairs reading her trashy romance novels while Daddy was staring at us.

“I know,” I cooed. “You want us.”

“Yes,” he growled, his hands balling into fists. “Look at you two. Lord, you two are gorgeous. So perfect. So ripe.”

My sister and I both giggled in delight. We preened, our hips wiggling back and forth, rubbing our sides together. Boobs jiggled as we did, Daddy’s eyes locked on our swaying breasts. My pussy clenched. The heat swelled in me.

“You have to fuck us both, Daddy,” I said.

“At the same time,” Denise added.

“How?” Daddy panted, his cock so hard again. “I only have the one dick.”

“We figured it out,” my twin sister said. She threw her naked body on the couch. Then I straddled her. She had her rump right on the edge and I placed my pussy right over hers. They were only inches apart.

I pressed my boobs into my sister’s and purred, “See, Daddy, you can go back and forth between us.”

“Damn,” he groaned. “Where did you come up with this?”

“In the shower,” I said. “We hope it’ll work.”

“I’ll make it work,” Daddy growled as he moved up behind us. I shuddered, feeling him right there, his cock poised to ram into us. I stared into my sister’s eyes. “Oh, yes, I’ll make this work. Damn.”

Daddy rammed into my pussy first. I gasped, my breasts pressing into Denise’s boobies. The couch creaked as he slammed his cock into my pussy. It worked out just like we had planned. His cock rammed so thick and deep into me.

My first cock. I loved it. I loved this amazing dick ramming in my cunt. It was such a thick shaft. I whimpered, squeezing my barely legal twat on his forbidden cock. My daddy’s cock rammed to the hilt in me and pulled back.

“Daddy!” I moaned, squeezing my cunt down around his dick. “Oh, Daddy, yes!”

“Debra!” he groaned, slamming back into me. His crotch smacked my rump. I groaned, my breasts rubbing tighter into Denise’s tits.

Our nipples brushed. I gasped in delight as he pumped away at my pussy. My hunky daddy’s wonderful cock plowed into me again and again. I whimpered, my cunt melting. He was so big. So much thicker than my sister’s fingers.

With a growl, he ripped out of my pussy. I whimpered, missing him being in me. He rammed forward again, but this time he buried into Denise’s pussy. Her brown eyes widened in delight. She groaned as she squirmed beneath me.

“Isn’t it incredible?” I groaned as Daddy fucked my twin.

She nodded. Whimpered.

“So big and thick,” I moaned, leaning my head in. Our boobs pressed tighter as Daddy pounded her, his crotch smacking into my bush.

“Yes!” she gasped.

I kissed my sister. I claimed her lips, still salty with Daddy’s cum. I treasured the taste as Daddy fucked his cock hard and fast into her pussy. She squealed into my mouth, her arms hugging me tight. Her fingernails scratched at my back, sending exciting heat through my body.

Then Daddy ripped his cock out of Denise’s pussy and buried back into mine. I squealed in delight, so glad to be filled again by his big dick. He groaned as he pumped away at me. He slammed his cock hard into my cunt.

“Oh, fuck,” he groaned. “Both of you are so tight. Jesus! Debra! Denise!”

I broke the kiss to moan, “Daddy! Daddy! You feel so amazing in me! Keep fucking me!”

“No, no, fuck me, Daddy!” Denise whimpered.

Daddy groaned and ripped his cock out of my pussy. He slammed it back into Denise’s. Rapture crossed her face. I stared into the mirror of my face and smiled. I loved the way that she looked so delicious. I savored how naughty she looked.

“Yes, yes, yes,” she moaned. “That’s it. That’s amazing. Oh, Daddy, yes!”

Then he ripped out of her cunt and slammed back into my teenage twat. I gasped, knowing his dick was covered in my twin’s incestuous juices. He mixed us together. It was such a wild delight. We were sharing our daddy.

Just like we had to share everything.

I pressed my forehead into hers, our noses rubbing together. I whimpered and moaned as Daddy fucked me hard. Fast. He plowed that big dick into my cunt. He slammed to the hilt in me again and again. My cunt clenched tight on his dick.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, savoring every thrust of his cock into my pussy. The rapture slammed through my body.

Then he ripped out and rammed into Denise’s twat. She squealed. He groaned.

Daddy went back and forth between our pussies. He fucked us hard and fast. He drove that big and thick and wonderful cock into my cunt and then into Denise’s and then he returned back to me. He filled our identical twats with his big dick.

“Daddy! Daddy!” we squealed.

“Shit! Shit! Shit!” he growled while the TV thundered with the audience applause, the game forgotten by the rest of us. We had found something Daddy liked more than football.

He pounded us hard. Fast.

He fucked into our cunts and churned us up. I climbed towards my orgasm faster and faster. I kissed my twin sister. I thrust my tongue into her mouth. Our nipples brushed, pleasure bursting between us. It was incredible. Delicious. An absolute delight to experience. We were hurtling closer and closer to cumming on his cock.

It would be amazing. Outstanding.

I groaned, savoring this wicked delight. Forbidden bliss built in me when Daddy hammered my cunt. Then I watched the joy in my twin sister’s eyes as he fucked her pussy. He plowed into her hard and fast. He fucked her with passion. He rammed into her with such hard strokes. It was incredible to experience.

I loved it. Savored it.

He grunted as he fucked us with such passion. He plowed into us with that big dick. When he buried into me for the dozenth or more time, I squealed in delight. My pussy clenched around his cock, drinking in the friction.

I climaxed.

“Daddy!” I squealed my pussy convulsing around his dick. “Oh, Daddy, yes, yes!”

“Shit!” he groaned. “Debra. “You’re… Oh, shit!”

“I am!” I squealed. “Oh, yes, yes, I am. That’s amazing. Oh, Daddy, that’s awesome! Spurt your cum in me. Just flood me with every drop of it.”

He groaned and slammed into my cunt. He buried to the hilt in me with his cock, my cunt writhing around him, sucking at him. The incestuous pleasure rushed through me. I squirmed atop my twin.

Then he ripped out of me and thrust into my sister’s cunt. She gasped. Her eyes burst with pleasure. Then she squealed in delight. I could see the orgasmic pleasure rushing through her mind. It blazed through her eyes. It was such a delicious thing to see bursting in her mind.

“Oh, yes, yes, yes!” she moaned. “Oh, that’s so good. That’s amazing.”

“Denise!” Daddy grunted.

My sister squealed. “Your cum is spurting into me! Daddy!”

“Squirt your cum in me, Daddy!” I moaned, my pussy still rippling.

“Fuck!” He ripped out of my sister. His cum splashed across my pussy lips. I groaned as I felt the jizz soaking through my bush.

Then his spurting cock plowed into my cunt. I felt his jizz erupting into my hot cunt. I came again, another burst of rapture shuddering through me. I groaned, my back arching, grinding my tits into my sister’s breasts as my pussy milked Daddy dry.

“Oh, Daddy, yes!” I moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s so good.”

“So fucking good!” he groaned as my naughty cunt rippled around his cock.

My pleasure hit that wild peak. I floated on the depravity of this moment. I felt his jizz pooling in me. He had fired his cum into us both. My twin sister and I brimmed with his spunk. I shuddered, squirming on her, knowing what it meant.

“Damn,” he panted and pulled out. “Oh, damn, that was good.”

“Uh-huh,” I said. “Mmm, Mom should be finishing up with her bath so…” I glanced at Daddy. “Next time she has her ‘me time,’ are you going to have yours?”

He stared at us. “I’m fucking crazy…” he muttered. “But yes. Yes, I am.”

My sister and I squealed in delight.

I slid off of her and she bounded from the couch. We threw our naked bodies at Daddy, pressing our boobs into his chest. Shame he still had his shirt on. We each kissed him on the lips—I savored the roughness of his whiskers—then we scooped up our clothing and darted up to our bedroom.

We burst inside, threw ourselves on the bed, and snuggled up. My hand went to my sister’s pussy and hers went to mine. We each thrust a finger into the other’s sloppy cunt, delight shining in my twin’s eyes.

“So, we’re bred, right?” she asked.

“If we’re not, we have plenty of ‘me time’ to get it done,” I cooed.

“God, I love you!” we then said together and kissed. Our lips melted together as our pussies soaked in Daddy’s incestuous cum. We had always done everything together. It was only right that we became mothers at the same time, too.

I was so glad that we went to the park yesterday and had our epiphany. I wondered what changed. I almost could picture this guy with glasses and a laptop but…

It fuzzed away as I got lost in kissing my twin sister and reveling in our naughty fun.

The END of this Tale of the Mind Control Device

---

Chapter 08

Author’s Note: First off thank you to all the reader who give constructive advice and read my stories. Secondly I know this chapter is shorter then normal but don’t fear Cassie and her mother are important to the story and will have more face time in later chapters. Also I had one pm from someone saying that sex with a fifteen year old was illegal and I was sick. Just for anyone who agrees with said retard, read the story Sar-Rah was born around 900 bc that makes her nearly three thousand years old and let not even get into the part were is NOT human anymore. So I hope you enjoy this chapter as there is more sex in it then the others.

This is the eight Chapter of this series I suggest you read the preceding chapters first! Also this is put under fantasy because it is not real don’t pm me saying this story was fake I never claimed it was reality.

Solomon’s Daughters: Cassie’s and Cindy’s Chapter

The door closed behind them and Megan rushed up the stairs and Liz followed after her. Galina looked around examining his basement and the wolf stayed close to his leg almost pressing against him. Anthony led Galina upstairs and into the kitchen.

“Would you like something to drink,” he asked her.

“What do you have,” she replied.

“We have milk, soda, water, orange juice, apple juice, and sweet tea,” he said looking in the fridge to be sure.

“Is the soda good,” Galina asked him curiously.

“You’ve never had soda before,” he asked and when she shook her head he grabbed the two liter bottle of Pepsi and poured her a glass with ice. He handed it to her and she caustiously brought it to her lips and took a small sip. Her yellow eyes widened at the taste and fizzle of the drink before she took a long pull from the glass.

“That’s really good,” she said after having drained the glass of everything but the ice. He smiled at her and poured her another glass before returning the bottle to the fridge. She took smaller drinks of this glass and she finished just as Sar-Rah walked into the kitchen. Sar-Rah’s hair was sticking up and all mussed up, she was dressed in a pair of his boxers with one of his unaltered shirts on so it looked like she was wearing a tent. It was slid to the side and one of her smooth tanned shoulders was bare to his gaze. He found the sight of her wearing his clothes and all mussed incredibly sexy and his groin began to stir. He gaze was locked on her boxer clad ass as she walked over to Galina and stuck out her hand.

“I’m Sar-Rah nice to meet to,” Sar-Rah said.

“It is my pleasure,” Galina replied shaking her hand. Anthony was completely erect by now and when Sar-Rah turned she found him right behind her staring into her eyes with an intense hungry look that sent a shiver of arousal up her spine. She had told Liz that they would be going to Cassie’s party tonight so she didn’t want to wear him out.

“Not now we have things to do today,” she said putting a hand on his chest over his heart and could feel his racing heart beat under her palm. Anthony reached down around her back and gripped her ass and pulled her tightly against him. They both moaned at the contact and she ground her hips against him once before she remembered to tell him no. He kissed her and set her back on her own feet again and stepped back away from herto try and lessen the temptation to rip her clothes off.

“Your here to see about your new home,” Sar-Rah asked turning back to Galina who nodded.

“Ok lets get this show on the road,” Sar-Rah said and clapped her hands. Her clothes shifted to a pair of jeans and a t-shirt and her hair straightened out and fell in perfect shimmering black waves tipped in red down her back. She moved to the basement door and descended with Galina and Anthony on her heels. She moved over until she was a few feet beside the door leading to the goblin tunnel under the park. She stood ataringat the wall which immediately began to change until a door formed.

“I’ll need to see the plans once we are inside,” Sar-Rah said to Galina who nodded her understanding. Sar-Rah opened the door and motioned them into a small square room before entering and closing the door behind her. Following the plans that Galina handed her she began to move forward. The wall seemed to liquify and evaporate as she moved leaving a perfectly square hallway as she walked. She created three large rooms side by side and made hallways connecting them together then she began to make smaller rooms. She then made a throne room with rooms for Galina. When this was done she led them back to the basement and told Galine to have her engineer decide where the bathrooms and plumbing along with electrical line should be run and she would do that.

“Thank you,” Galina said to Sar-rah.

“Your Welcome,” was the reply.

“I shall go and begin the preparations to move and get the information you require. I will return in a day or two,” Galina said and headed for the door to the goblin tunnels. Anthony stopped her by grabbing her arm and pulling her body up against his. Leaning down he kissed her neing careful of her fangs as she relaxed into him and enjoyed the feel of his mouth on her.

“Goodbye my wife,” he said softly into her mouth.

“Bye,” she said dazedly and headed for the door again. When she was gone and the door was sealed he and Sar-Rah returned upstairs to the kitchen and sat at the table.

“Looks like I finally have a day to relax,” Anthony said leaning back into his chair and noticed a sheepish look on Sar-Rah’s face.

“What is it,” he asked with suspicion.

“I wanted to ask you to go somewhere with me later tonight,” she said.

“Sure no problem. What time?”

“Around seven,” she answered. Anthony looked over at the clock and saw it was only three in the afternoon so he got up and headed for the living room and plopped down, turning on the TV. Sar-Rah joined him and they watched a movie and one short comedy show. At six o’clock Sar-Rah rose and pulled Anthony to his feet.

“Where is Liz,” she asked.

“She probably went to her weekened get together with her friends early while we were with Galina,” he said. She led him to his room and then pushed him into the bathroom to shower. When he finished and walked out of the bathroom naked she was sitting on his bed. The clothes that goblins had given him were washed and laid out for him to put on. He sensed that she wanted him to dress and that she was hising something from him. He dressed and moved over to where she was now standing next to the bed.

“What is it,” he asked her.

“I have no idea what you mean,” she said but wouldn’t meet his eyes. With a sigh he let it go, figuring he would find out soon enough anyway. She led him out of the house and toward the bus stop but instead of stopping to wait for the bus she continued onward down the street. He walked at her side and wondered where they were going as he followed her lead. Soon however he guessed where she was taking him and his face harden as he realized he been suckered into going to Cassie’s house. Sar-Rah saw the realization flicker in his eyes as he guessed where they were heading. She also saw his face go flat and stony in anger when he realized. He said nothing and continued to follow as she moved down the street and up the walkway to Cassie’s house.

“Are you ok,” Sar-Rah asked him.

“I’m fine,” he answered flatly his voice completely nuetral.

Sar-Rah knocked on the door and they waited in an awkward silence for someone to answer. Anthony could hear feminine laughter growing louder as someone approached the door. It was pulled inward and Cassie stood there with a smile on her face that became a look of shock to see Anthony standing on her porch. After a few moments of silence from Cassie as she stared at Anthony, who was trying to keep his eyes from falling to her tight t shirt or her very short shorts, Sar-Rah cleared her throat. This seemed to break Cassie out of her shock and she stepped back to let them in.

“Come in,” she said and after they walked in she closed and locked the door behind them. She walked down the hall with the two of them following behind her. Sar-Rah was eyeing Anthony worriedly as they walked and Anthony had his eyes glued to the floor to keep from ogling Cassie’s butt. Anthony’s gaze rose his his breath caught at the sight of Liz, Cassie, Nina, Sasha, and Cassie’s mother Cindy, all dressed in an outfit close to Cassie’s. Their conversation stopped as they all took in the new arrival, and Anthony got the feeling that he was a steak in front of a pack of wolves as four sets of female eyes examined hiim.

“Hey big brother,” Liz said and all of the other chorused in after.

“Hi,” he said and an uncomfortable silence fell. He fidgeted as Cassie went and joined them on the couches.

“Maybe I should go,” he said after a prolonged and uncomfortable silence and turned to head back down the hall.

“No,” the five women all said at the same time and Sar-Rah latched onto his arm to keep him from exiting the room. Cindy stood and rushed over and grabbed his other arm and the two of them dragged him over to the couch and pushed him down.

“Look, I appriciate you inviting me but I feel very uncomfortable here,” he said and tried to stand but cindy plopped down in his lap while Sar-Rah gripped his shoulder from behins and tried to pin him to the couch.

“I’ll go to my room and you won’t have to see me just please stay,” Cassie said with her head down in shame.

“Why wouldn’t he want to see you,” her mother asked with a confused look on her face. Nina and Sasha both had a mixture of confusion and curiousity on their faces. Cassie shook her head but kept her head lowered, Cindy got up off Anthony’s lap and walked over to her daughter lifting Cassie’s chin until there eyes met. Anthony stirred to readjust his clothing but Cassie who thought he was standing to leave lurched at him and ended up straddling his thighs with her face inches from his. She was crying now as she tried to speak and she clutched at his shoulders.

“Please,” Cassie begged,” I am so, so sorry about what I did. I had called him over to break up with him and when we connected I didn’t even think about him. I just wanted to make you happy and to touch you, I am sorry. I haven’t had a boyfriend since, I sorry please don’t leave. I’ll go to my room and you won’t have to see me, please?”

They all sat in stunned silence as she wept into his chest and kept repeating ‘please don’t leave’ as she cried. Anthony gently stroked her hair but when she didn’t calm down any he grabbed her chin and forced her to look up. When her eyes met his he kissed her, her eyes widened in shock as she tasted him then she kissed him back. She was pulling at his shirt and she unbuckled his jeans when he lifted it over his head. She had somehow managed to remove her own shirt and her breast were not at a perfect height to suckle. She poaned in pleasure as he took her nipple into his mouth. A second moan not from Cassie reminded him that there were other people present.

“I’m sorry,” he began but was stunned into silence. Sasha had her head buried between Sar-Rah’s thighs and Nina was in a sixty-nine with Cindy. A bundle of cloth hit him in the face suddenly and he caught it, holding it up to examine it he saw that it was Cassie’s shorts. He turned his head back to her when he felt the tug of her pulling down his jeans.

“What is going on,” he asked her. She looked overe the room while still pulling off his pants and she threw them over her shoulder when she had him naked from the waist down.

“This is what we do every week,” she said, “All of us love you me, my mom, Liz, Nina, and Sasha. We get together once a week and play with each other always inviting you to come, hoping that one day you would. I am so sorry,” she began again but he pulled her face to his and kissed her. She moaned into his mouth as she stratled him again rubbing his pussy lips against his shaft. She rocked her body against him and her wetness coated his entire erection and her thighs.

“Your soaking wet,” Anthony groaned at the feel of her and she echoed him as her cheeks reddened at his words. She lifted up farther and reached down wrapping her hand around his cock and lifted it pointing it straight up. She lowered herself slowly until the tip was lodged in her entrance. She then brought both hands up to his shoulders and began to relax her thighs letting her body weight impale her slowly on him. He could feel his cock forcing it’s way into her tight tunnel as she whimpered. After and inch or so was in he felt a familiar resistance and his hands grabbed her hips, keeping her from going any deeper.

“Your a virgin,” he said in bisbelief. She bit her lip and nodded flexing her thighs and trying to push down onto him.

“How, your mothers boyfriend who molested you,” he started but she cut him off.

“He didn’t get that far before Mom caught him,” she informed him and again tried to sink down onto him. When he kept her immobile she whined in protest.

“Please,” she begged him.

“Sure,” he said and released her. She let out a squeak as she dropped onto him completely and groaned at the feeling of her insides streching to accomidate his cock. She began to rock on him and then began to move her hips forward and then back. She cried out inpleasure as she bucked against him and his hips began to thrust up into her almost of their own accord. After ten miuntes of this Anthony felt himself grow close to cumming. Leaning in he clamped his lips own her nipple and sucked on it hard. Her body quivered and her inner muscles clamps down on his cock. They feelog her body trembling around him caused him to begin his own orgasm and he gripped her hips tightly and slammed his pulsing cock as deep into her body as he could before spraying her womb with his semen.

“Yes, give me your baby,” she screamed at the feel of him exploding inside her. His eyes widened in shock at her word as jet after jet of his cum spurt into her body, he didn’t think he had ever cum so much at once in his life.

“Baby,” he asked when he managed to catch his breath. She nodded her head which way laying on his chest and her muscles spasmed on his softening cock at that one word.

“I love you Anthony,” she said softly. When he didn’t respond immediately she looked up into his eyes, sadly.

“You don’t have to say it back, I’m not pressuring you,” she said and averted her eyes from his.

“I like you Cassie I always have, I just don’t know if I love you,” he said to her. She smiled up at him and
hope shone in her eyes.

“I can live with that,” she replied contently as she rested her face on his shoulder. Anthony looked around at the writhing women on the floor and stood holding Cassie to him. She wrapped her legs and arms around him and he carried her to her room. Laying her down on the bed Anthony crawled in beside her and pulled her back to his front. He kissed her neck and then settled down to sleep.

“I love you,” was the last words Anthony heard as he drifted off into the blackness of sleep.

Anthony woke to an empty bed and the smell of frying bacon. Getting up he looked around for his clothes but couldn’t find them so he grabbed Cassie’s white robe from the back of her door and headed into the living room to find his clothes. They weren’t in there either so he headed for the kitchen and the delicous smell of cooking meat. Walking in he found only Cindy standing at the stove wearing only an apron. Her volumpuous ass wiggled as she hummed and swayed her hips from side to side and Anthony was mesmerized by the sight. Cindy finished the bacon and put it on a plate and turned off the oven before grabbing the plate and turning to place it on the table. Cindy froze when she saw Anthony in the doorway wearing her daughters robe which only came down to just above his knees.

“Good morning,” she said blushing.

“It most definately is,” he said eyeing her legs. She blushed even harder at his comment and stares.

“Your clothes are in the washer and will be done in a little while,” she said and motioned for him to sit at one of the places while she took a seat across from him. They both sat and began eating, after a few minutes of silence except for the tink of silverware against their plates Anthony jerked a froze. Cindy continued eating as if nothing was happening but her foot was running up and down his leg. He went back to eating but he was eating much faster now. He finished and got up she outed at him and continued to eat. He went to the sink and tried to think about what was happening.

“Where is everybody,” he asked.

“It’s Monday everyone got up and went to school,” she replied.

“Am I not attractive,” she suddenly asked. He spun to look at her, stunned at her question and the look of vulnerability on her face. He examined her and she was pretty. She had long red hair with more of a curl to it then Cassie’s and she had the same lithe gymnasts body that her daughter had.

“Your beautiful, what would make you think otherwise,” he asked.

“I was just rubbing your leg and you couldn’t get away from me fast enough. Am I too old,” she asked softly. He gaped at her before he could come up with an answer.

“I thought you were just teasing me,” he replied. She stood and faced him and reached around behind her and undid the tie of the apron and pulled it over her head. Her breast stood firm and slightly larger then Cassoe’s on her chest and her pussy had no hair at all.

“Your sister said you liked almost none or no hair down there,” she explained when she saw were his gaze went. She lifted herself onto the table and spread her legs for him to get a better view of her. She shivered with anticipation as he slowly moved toward her. He knelt infront of her and leaned forward running his tongue up her slit. She groaned and grabbed fistfuls of his hair and pulled him more firmly into her. He licked her outer lips before spreading them with his fingers and sucking on her clit. He inserted his index finger into her dripping hole as he toyed with her clit.

“Yes,” she cried out as she came and her juices gushed and dripped down his arm and chin. Standing he placed his hard cock at her entrance and thrust into her as her orgasm continues. She screamed in pleasure as another orgasm broke through her before the first subsided. Anthony began to pound into her and her orgasms continued until she couldn’t think. Her hands gripped his shoulders and her lags wrapped around his waist as he continued to drill into her. Twenty minutes and many orgasms later she was pushing at his chest weakly to get him to stop and let her rest but he ignored her. He was close and he wanted her to come with him so leaned close to her ear.

“Are you on the pill,” he asked. She shook her head no, having not had a boyfriend since the one who had been molesting Cassie she hadn’t need to. He grinned down at her mischeivously.

“I’m going to cum soon. Do you want me to fill you womb with my cum? Do you want to have my baby? Maybe I’ll give Cassie a little sister,” he whispered to her. She groaned at his words and her legs tightened around his waist. He slammed into her one last time and leaned forward and bit her nipple gently. The combination of his words and actions along with the warmth of his semen flooding her womb made her tense and scream with her own release as he filled her.

“That was amazing,” she said softly after catching her breath. The buzzer on the dryer went off and she headed into get the clothes. Only a small trickle of his cum leaked down her legs the rest remained trapped in her womb. She brought him his clothes and he dressed before giving her a kiss.

“Thanks,” he said to her as he neared the front door.

“No thank you,” she said and closed the door behind him as he head down the street to catch the approaching bus.

---

Rachel’s family gets busy due to mysterious reasons.

Familiar Feelings
by Droid447

It was the middle of the night when Rachel woke up hearing whispering. She shared the room with her sister Aliana, who usually was quiet and respectful. It was not like her to be talking on the phone with someone this late at night.

“What is going on? Who are you talking to at this hour?”

Rachel turned over to scold her sister and ask her to hung up the phone, but she immediately realized that Aliana was not talking to anyone. She was sitting upright, with her arms limp by her sides, staring into the wall in front of her and speaking to herself. It was very strange and a little creepy.

Oh my God! Is she talking in her sleep? Why is she sitting like that?

She couldn’t understand what her sister was saying but a couple of words were clear enough, “pussy” and “yours”, which only increased Rachel’s confusion. Aliana’s was breathing increasingly faster while she spoke, as if she was getting aroused by her own incomprehensible statements.

“m… pussy ishh yours, m p..y ss yours, Ihh m…st ser… my m..s..”

Rachel watched her sister for a moment, hesitant about what to do. She had heard that you are not supposed to wake a sleepwalker. But then, Aliana’s whispering stopped and turned into a long, soft moan. Rachel saw her sister’s legs twitching while her eyes rolled back. Aliana was having an orgasm!

What the hell?!

After her climax subsided, the teenager slowly leaned back, almost robotically, until she was flat on her back. Then she fell asleep instantly.

Rachel rested her head back on the pillow but her eyes were wide open. It was hard to believe what just happened. The sound of Aliana’s orgasmic moan was burned in her mind. So was the image of her shuddering legs and twitching hands. Rachel realized that she was getting wet!

She had an orgasm without touching herself. I didn’t know it was possible.

***

The next morning, Rachel, her sister and her brother were watching TV. Apparently, Aliana had no recollection of what happened the night before and Rachel decided not to talk about it. It was probably a one time thing.

If it happens again, I’ll tell Aliana to see a Doctor. She thought.

Rachel hadn’t noticed that her brother Brad and Aliana were staring at the TV almost without blinking and their mouths were slightly opened, as if they were in some kind of trance.

With the corner of her eye, Rachel saw unusual movement on the couch. When she turned her head, she gave a gasp of surprise. Aliana had unzipped Brad’s pants and her hand was reaching inside.

“Hey! What are you doing?!” Rachel asked loudly, almost screaming.

Brad was still staring at the TV like nothing was happening. Rachel couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Why was Aliana fondling her brother? Why wasn’t he stopping her?

After a moment, Brad finally acknowledged the situation but he just turned his head to look at her sister. They stared at each other without saying a word, yet Aliana’s hand kept massaging Brad’s growing phallus.

“Aliana! Stop doing that! Brad, stop her!”

Rachel was expecting Brad to pulled his sister’s hand away but that didn’t happen. There was something odd about the way he looked at Aliana. As if he was not looking at her but looking through her.

Far from stopping, Brad stood up and pulled his pants down. He was not wearing underwear and his fully erect cock sprang upwards, demanding attention. Aliana quickly knelt in front of her brother and grabbed his phallus.

“Are you guys insane?!”, Rachel exclaimed, “If mom sees you, you both will be grounded for life!”

Rachel stood up and walked around the sofa with the intention of pulling Aliana away but when she saw Brad’s cock in display, she stopped. Rachel found her brother’s cock so alluring. She shook her head trying to push the dirty thoughts off her mind.

Aliana was no expert on sucking cocks but she had seen plenty of adult videos and she was planing to work by example. After sensually licking the tip for a moment, she engulfed the head of Brad’s phallus and tightened her lips around its girth, then she started bobbing her head back and forth.

“Aliana, you can’t do this. This is not right!”

To Rachel’s eyes, Aliana was sucking her brother’s cock like a pro and she was astonished. It was hard to believe that her younger sister was such a slut.

Aliana shoved Brad’s cock deeper into her mouth until it reached the back of her throat. She gagged a little and quickly pulled back. Then she tried again and again. Soon she got used to it. The young woman was preparing herself to give her brother a deepthroat.

What is happening? They are acting like I am not even here. Rachel wondered, truly confused.

After a couple of failed attempts, Aliana succeeded. She swallowed Brad’s big cock all the way to his balls. Brad moaned from the delightful sensation of his sister’s throat clutching his dick so tightly. Aliana pulled back for air, then engulfed the entire cock again. She did this several times while rubbing her pussy under her long top.

Wow! How can she do that? Rachel thought, baffled by Aliana’s actions.

For a brief moment, she forgot that it was her brother and sister who were performing this debauchery and she felt aroused. Then she shook her head again and came back to her senses.

Brad couldn’t resist this lovely treatment for long and soon his cock began to pulsate announcing his orgasm. Aliana pulled back and opened wide just in time to receive the hot streams of cum all over her face and inside of her mouth.

Before her brother was done, Aliana leaned forward and engulfed the tip of his cock between her lips, making sure not to waste the last drops of cum. Brad had finished but she was just getting started. Aliana was so horny that the juices from her pussy were dripping to the floor between her legs.

The young woman quickly removed her top and threw it away. She walked around the sofa and laid in such a way that her hips were higher that her head and her pussy was in full display. Brad was certainly eager to continue the sex session because in a matter of seconds he was on his knees with his head buried between his sister’s thighs.

“Now you? What the hell is the matter with you two? I swear I’m going to tell mom about this.”

Rachel was still complaining but she couldn’t make herself walk away. She couldn’t even look away. There was something about this naughty scene that pulled her in like a magnet. It was there, in the back of her mind and she couldn’t get rid of it.

Brad and Aliana still ignored Rachel, as if they were in a different dimension where the only thing that mattered was sex; crude, unrestrained sex. Brad was licking his sister’s clitoris with avidity. He often had oral sex with his girlfriend and he had acquired a lot of experience; now he was using all this knowledge on his younger sister, making her squeal with pleasure.

“Mhh…Brad… that feels so good,” Aliana cried out.

Aliana felt Brad’s tongue twirling around her erect clitoris, then entering her pussy and back to her clitoris. The sensation was wonderful and she was so aroused to begin with, that it took her only a couple of minutes to reach a strong orgasm. The first blissful spasm made her loose control of her body. After that, she bucked wildly over the couch while Brad grabbed her hips trying to keep her in place.

Oh my God!

Rachel saw her sister jolting like a fish out of water and realized that Aliana was climaxing. It was perversely erotic to see her sister convulsing in bliss like that. Suddenly, Rachel felt her pussy twitch within her denim shorts.

Aliana’s trembling thighs trapped her brother’s head in between, urging him to keep licking her pussy, prolonged her orgasm. The teen acted as if she was possessed by a sexual demon, arching her back with her eyes completely rolled back and gushing all over her brother’s face.

I have never cum that hard. This is amazing. Rachel thought, watching everything up close without saying a word. She was too transfixed by her sister’s sensual display.

When her orgasm faded, Aliana took a few seconds to recover and then she was ready for more. And so was Brad. His cock was fully erect again. Aliana turned around and bent over the couch as her brother aimed his cock at her vaginal entry.

The imminent penetration of her sister brought Rachel back from her spellbound staring. She complained one more time, urging them to stop.

“Wait! Don’t do it. Brad is not wearing any protection.”

And again, her brother and sister ignored her as if she wasn’t there.

Brad shoved his cock into his sister’s pussy without holding anything back. Aliana was so tight that he almost cum on the first blow but he was able to control himself.

Aliana was not a virgin but she had never had a phallus this long penetrating her so deeply. She moaned out loud, not caring who could hear her around the house.

When Brad started pumping his sister’s pussy with all his might, Rachel decided that it was enough. She couldn’t allow this madness to continue any longer. She was going to tell her parents and let her brother and sister suffer the consequences.

“Ok, you asked for it! I am telling mom and dad about this.”

When she started walking, she felt wetness in her pussy and this startled her. She was getting unconsciously excited and she hadn’t realize it. She felt a bit guilty but this was not going to stop her from talking to her mother.

The door of her parent’s room was open and Rachel entered without knocking. She was greeted by a scene not very different from the one downstairs. Rachel stopped on her tracks when she saw Marlene, her mother, bouncing up and down on her husband’s lap.

What the hell?! What is going on in this house? Why they didn’t lock the door?

Normally, Rachel would have bolted out of the room pretending she didn’t see anything, but instead of that, she did nothing. Her mother could obviously see her standing by the door and she had no reaction whatsoever. She was ignoring her the same way Brad and Aliana did a moment ago. Something very strange was going on and Rachel wanted to know what was it.

Marlene moaned and grunted while she waved her hips sensually back and forth. She hadn’t felt so excited in years and she couldn’t explain why she was so aroused. Not that she cared. When Tom intercepted her walking out of the shower with his huge erection, she jumped on top of him without giving it a second thought.

“You are fucking me so good,” Marlene said between gasps. They had been fucking for a while and they were not planning to stop any time soon.

The couple changed positions and still didn’t acknowledge the presence of their daughter. Before bending over the chair, Marlene looked straight in Rachel’s direction but their eyes never meet. Marlene appeared to be in some sort of sexual trance that prevented her from caring about anything around her except Tom’s cock.

It is like I am invisible. Rachel thought.

“Yes! Give it to me. Make me cum!” Marlene exclaimed, sounding like a different person.

Rachel could see her mother’s breasts swinging back and forth from the hard pounding. Suddenly, she remembered doing to same thing. Feeling the same pleasure. But it couldn’t be. She had never fucked like that. Nonetheless, her pussy twitched again and now she was certain that her crotch was soaking wet.

Tom and Marlene were usually a quiet couple. They had sex once a week and nothing too kinky. But not today. Tom was banging his wife from behind, ramming his phallus with all his might. The sound of his pelvis smashing against her ass-cheeks mixed with grunts of pleasure and Marlene’s unaccustomed dirty talk.

“Yes! Fuck me harder! Make me cum with that big cock!”

If Rachel was confused downstairs, now it was worse. She started to think that she was in dream, or more accurately, in a nightmare. But she remembered waking up and getting out of bed. Or did she? The teen’s head was spinning.

The savage pounding went on for several minutes and the couple changed positions a few more times.

At last, Marlene reached her long awaited orgasm. Her pussy clutched down Tom’s cock as blissful spasms spread across her entire body.

And Rachel was still there, still watching mesmerized as her mother shivered in ecstasy. She couldn’t bring herself to look away, the same way it had happened downstairs. The sexual spectacle had an unavoidable attraction that she couldn’t deny, as if this was helping relive the best experience of her life. An experience that she didn’t remember having. Rachel wondered if she was going crazy.

Mom climaxed so hard, like Aliana did. Like I did. Wait… what am I saying??

“I want you to cum in my face.”

Tom was already in the verge of climax and it didn’t take long before he ejaculated several spurts of white, sticky sperm all over his wife’s face and mouth. Marlene’s ended up plastered with cum and she was delighted. Tom didn’t usually ejaculated that much but nothing that had been happening this morning was routine.

“Yes, baby. Lick my cock and swallow my cum,” Tom said.

Rachel watched her mother lick the remnants of sperm from her father’s cock as she felt a drop of her own juice sliding down her inner thigh. Rachel realized that she was feeling horny as hell. She needed to get out of the house at once.

She finally walked out the room trying to understand that was happening around her. Her brother and sister were committing incest. Her mother and father were having sex in front of her and didn’t care about it. And her own behavior was not normal either.

I can’t believe I stayed in there and watched my parents have sex. What is wrong with me? Why is everyone in this house acting crazy?

Rachel wasn’t too far from her parents room when she heard her mother saying, “Wanna go again? I am still horny.”

***

It was late at night when Rachel came back home and she went straight to bed. Everything was quiet in the house and she didn’t see anyone. The door of her parents bedroom was closed and she didn’t want to imagine what was going on inside.

But after a few hours on her bed, Rachel noticed that something was very wrong and she opened her eyes wide. She was still laying down but now she was naked. She tried to sit up but she couldn’t! Her entire body was paralyzed.

What the hell is happening?! I can’t move!

Her heart jolted fiercely inside of her chest. She could still move her head but barely. Rachel heard a soft suckling noise coming from Aliana’s bed.

She turned her head as best she could and saw her sister and mother together. They were sitting in front of each other; her mother had her legs around Aliana’s waist while Aliana was leaning forward on her mother’s chest. Marlene was moaning and Rachel was almost certain that she could see a fat dildo connecting one pussy with the other. How could they do this?! This was even worse than Aliana having sex with Brad. Even so, Rachel’s main concern at the moment was that she was paralyzed.

“Mom… Aliana… help me. I can’t move.”

When Rachel looked more carefully, she realized what was the source of the noise. Aliana had her lips around her mother’s nipple and she was eagerly suckling milk. It was impossible since her mother was not pregnant, yet there was a stream of white fluid dribbling along her mother’s large breast. In any case, nothing had made sense in the last 24 hours. Rachel started to wonder again if she was going crazy. And what happened next helped to sustain this idea…

Rachel saw with horror as one monstrous tentacle emerged from below the bed and waved menacingly in the air. It had a fleshy skin that glistened with an oily substance that covered its entire surface.

As usual, Aliana and her mother where oblivious to anything around them and paid no attention, but Rachel screamed her lungs out.

“Ahhg! What is that?!!”

Rachel saw the long, flexible appendage hovering above her immobile body and she couldn’t do anything about it. As mush as she tried, her arms and legs wouldn’t respond. She watched with desperation as the tentacle centered her attention at the spot between her legs and she thought about the possibility of that huge thing penetrating her body. The terrified woman screamed again.

“Mom! Help me! Take this monster away from me!”

The tentacle approached her crotch and paused for a moment. Rachel felt as if the creature was teasing her on purpose. She felt the tender touch across her nether lips and her pussy twitched involuntarily. She wasn’t expecting this. At that moment, a soft breeze made her realize that her crotch was dripping wet. She was about to be ravished by a monster and her body was ready for it? Did she unconsciously want this to happen? Rachel was very confused but she talked to the creature anyway, pleading for mercy…

“Please don’t do this. It won’t fit!”

But Rachel was wrong. The tentacle fit perfectly. As it pushed deeper and deeper, making her belly bulge, the confused woman felt disgust but also an incredible pleasure that she had only experienced once before. Rachel was angry at herself for feeling like this. A monster hiding under the bed was fucking her and she was enjoying it! This confirmed her suspicions, she was definitely going insane.

But crazy or not, Rachel screamed again when she saw a second tentacle, just as big, emerging from the other side of the bed. This was unbelievable! How come she didn’t see this creature when she got into bed earlier that night? How come her mother and sister couldn’t see them now?

“Oh my God!! Another one!”

After gliding above the length of her body, the new tentacle also focused its attention on the woman’s crotch. Rachel thought with some relief that her pussy was already occupied by one huge appendage and this new one couldn’t do anything to her. She was mistaken, again…

The tentacle aligned the tip with Rachel’s anal entry and the woman jolted in fear when she felt it. She would not be able to take both huge penetrations without breaking apart.

Then, deep in the back of her mind, a faint awareness arose telling her that she could do it. In fact, she had done it before. Her pussy and anus twitched hard.

Rachel couldn’t understand how this was possible, yet her body was yearning to experience it again.

As the new tentacle pushed into her ass, matching the depth of the first one, Rachel moaned loudly from the overwhelming sensation. This felt exactly as she remembered, mind-blowing pleasure beyond belief. She didn’t remember when or where she had felt it, but at this moment she didn’t care.

Rachel was still unable to move her arms and legs but her body was now rocking at the pace of the tentacles. She swayed slightly back and forth, as the large appendages trashed delightfully inside of her.

After a while of supernatural fucking, Rachel believe she was loosing her mind. She was fully aware of being at the complete mercy of the tentacles and this helplessness was actually increasing her arousal. At this rate, she was going to reach an orgasm soon and she felt shame because of it. She was being ravished by a monster!

Suddenly, Rachel heard a squishy sound coming from within her body and her belly started to swell. She realized that the tentacles were pumping something inside of her. Every sound preceded a little bump bulging on her skin.

What is it doing inside of me?!

The astounded woman could only imagine what was going on inside of her over-stimulated body. She felt the bumps here and there and she saw herself saturated with these things. It could be anything but her subconscious immediately thought about eggs. She was being filled with the monster’s eggs!

Rachel could feel her vaginal cavity stretching to the limit as more and more of these rounded objects saturated the confined space, making her sensitive inner walls rub even tighter against the fat tentacles.

The appendage in her ass was doing something too. It projected forward so strongly that it lifted Rachel’s frail body from the mattress. She felt more of the lubricated surface of the tentacle passing through her anus and pushing so far inside of her guts that she couldn’t tell how deep it was anymore.

Rachel was going berserk by this rough, yet delightful manipulation. She couldn’t take so much pleasure at once. She was going to cum. Whatever happen next was irrelevant. She needed to cum!

The last thing Rachel remembered before reaching a mind-blowing climax, was her neck stretching wide to allow passage for the tentacle. It emerged from her mouth at the same time her body exploded in bliss. She shuddered uncontrollably while enduring the best orgasm ever. Deep inside her brain, she knew that nothing ever would possess her so utterly, nothing would satisfy her as much as this. She was becoming the monster’s sex slave!! She was…

Rachel woke up from her nightmare with a scream. Her chest was heaving and her hands were shaking. Her panties were soaked. It took her a moment to realize that everything had been a bad dream. There was no monster under the bed. After all, monsters don’t exist.

What the fuck?! Was it just a dream?!! Thank god!

Rachel checked her sister’s bed and she was not there. Nor was her mother. This was a good thing! Maybe everything that “happened” in the last 24 hours was only in her head; maybe it had been only a bad, very vivid dream. It had to be. That’s why everything was so crazy. That’s why nothing made sense. Rachel couldn’t be happier and more relieved.

Of course everything was a dream! What else could it be? My brother and sister together? That’s ridiculous. They are always fighting.

Then she heard a moan at the foot of the bed…

When Rachel lifted her body to investigate what it was, her heart almost stopped. Her reasonable theories about the dream crumbled in an instant. Her entire family was right there, no more than two meters away, fucking each other. Rachel was speechless. She just stared, unable to do or say anything.

Much like in Rachel’s dream, Aliana and her mother were facing each other and they were kissing passionately; tongues dueling and probing as far as they could. They tried to keep their mouths together as Aliana’s was riding two cocks at the same time and Marlene rubbed her pussy on Tom’s tongue.

Brad pumped her sister’s ass as hard as he could. He didn’t care if he was hurting her or not. It only mattered how good it felt. In fact, the tightness of Aliana’s ass was too much for him to handle and his peak was approaching quickly. For Tom, pushing his cock into her daughter’s pussy without caring one bit about the consequences was a fantasy come true.

Aliana never imagined having two cocks inside of her at the same time. It didn’t matter that it was her brother and father fucking her. Her eyes rolled back every time Brad plunged his cock deep into her ass and she grunted softly into her mother’s mouth. She still managed to bounce on top of her father’s phallus, making the sensations ever more surreal. She finally knew what sex was all about.

The same way it had happened before, Rachel couldn’t stop staring. Her panties were soaked since she woke from her incredibly erotic dream/nightmare and her pussy was tingling with arousal from watching this forbidden debauchery. But her mind was still trying to deny the reality of all this and she heard in disbelief how her mother and sister fought over Brad’s cum when he announced that he was cuming.

“Cum in my ass!” Aliana exclaimed.

“No! Cum in my mouth!” Marlene said.

“Please stop. This is wrong,” Rachel said, not sure if she really meant it.

Like an obedient son, Brad pulled his cock out of Aliana and walked closer to her mother. Marlene engulfed his phallus between her warm lips and this was enough to make him exploded in climax. His cock pulsated one, twice, six more times, ejaculating a large quantity of sperm into her mother’s mouth.

Rachel watched while her vaginal fluids dribbled down her inner thighs. Oh God! I can see his cock pulsating…

“I wanted that cum inside of me,” Aliana cried.

With her mouth full of cum, Marlene stood up and leaned over her daughter’s face. Aliana opened her mouth wide, happily waiting for her mother to share. The white sperm dribble slowly until Aliana’s mouth was almost full, then they both swallowed at the same time.

Rachel was starting to feel a growing urgency to join her family. She was so horny. She wanted to feel those throbbing cocks inside of her pussy, her ass, her mouth. Her brain was telling her that she couldn’t do that, her body was telling her that she had to.

“Turn around and bend over. We must have sex.” Brad said to Rachel.

Rachel realized with a start that her brother was standing beside her and he was talking to her. She responded quickly

“What? No. I can’t… I…”

When Brad touched her arm and asked her again to bend over, she knew that she needed to walk away right now or she wouldn’t be able to resist this increasing desire.

Rachel ran out of the room but as soon as she passed through the door, she was greeted by the most unimaginable thing. A monster was tight there! A real monster! It was a greenish slimy humanoid staring back at her.

“Hello Rachel,” the alien said.

The scared woman was baffled. This time she was definitely awake. How was this possible? When she heard the alien creature speak her name, she almost fainted.

Rachel stepped back until she was against the wall. Despite the fact that this creature was an alien, it didn’t look particularly menacing with its thin arms and frog-like features. Nonetheless, Rachel was trembling from utter fear.

“I can see that your family is ready for us. Bring them out here,” the alien commanded.

“W… What are you?! Leave me alone! Leave my family alone!”

“Mmh… You don’t remember anything, do you?” the creature said, “Did your ductile mind block me out?”

“What are you talking about?! Who are you?”

The alien kept talking to her and she managed to calm down enough to respond. While she did, she looked carefully at the creature to make sure it was not a man wearing a costume. He wasn’t!

The alien extended his right arm towards the teen’s head and his hand started emitting a bluish glow. Rachel was about to scream but when she stared at the light, the scream died in her throat.

“Let me help you remember,” the alien whispered.

***

It was the day before yesterday. Rachel was exercising in the park like she did every day. She often looked for the most secluded spot, away from the annoying stares of the guys passing by. She was relaxed, happy, and completely unaware that she was being watched.

I think this is a good private spot. Rachel thought.

The alien was hiding behind a large rock, looking at his prey. He had been observing Rachel for many days. He knew where she lived and who she lived with. Everything was ready and it was time to take action.

The creature jumped forward giving Rachel no time to react. The surprised woman just saw a greenish blur in front of her and then a blue light filling her visual field. She couldn’t even scream before her brain was completely overwhelmed by this strange, mesmerizing energy.

After a couple of seconds, Rachel’s mind was completely numb and her will to resist was gone. She stood passively, staring forward, arms hanging by her sides.

“What is your name, female?”

“…Rachel…” she asked, dragging the sound of every letter.

The alien was happy that the subject was so easily subdued. But he still needed to create a stronger bond. He lift the woman’s top, exposing her left breast.

Rachel was vaguely aware what was happening and far from being ashamed, she felt aroused. Her nipples swelled and her pussy moistened inside of her pants. Even so, she remained stiff like a statue.

“You will become a fine breeding subject, Rachel. Pull down your pants.”

“…down… pants…” Rachel repeated.

She obeyed the command without hesitation. The alien slid a fat finger across her slit and pushed it into her vaginal cavity. He sensed that her tightness could be a problem.

“I will have to inspect you more thoroughly. Follow me.” He said and she followed.

There was a nearby cave that the alien was using as a temporary base. If Rachel could have formed coherent thoughts, she would have remembered that she used to come here when she was a kid, since this place was perfect to play hide and seek. Now it was pretty much abandoned, which was perfect for the alien’s needs. Unfortunately for her, she couldn’t think about anything except the incessant tingling in her pussy.

***

The exact same tingling that she was feeling right now, standing in the hallway of her house, forced to remember these events.

***

Rachel saw herself following the creature like a puppy. She couldn’t tell if she found this really scary or terribly arousing.

Once inside, the alien gave further instructions, “Take off your shoes and remove your pants completely.”

Moments later, Rachel was standing still again. Her pants were gone and her top had been pulled up, exposing her firm tits. With the corner of her unfocused eyes, she saw the creature standing beside her and something moving around his crotch. It was his phallus and it was huge!

The idea of having that enormous cock penetrating her slim body was shocking enough to bring a bit of her consciousness back from the webs of her enthrallment. But not enough that she could move away or do anything to stop it. The alien gave her another instruction and she heard herself repeating it.

“Bend over. I will confirm that our genitals fit.”

“…bend… over… “

Despite the fact that the alien’s mind-controlling influence was fading off, Rachel found it impossible to disobey. She bent forward and waited. When she felt the tip of his phallus pressing at her pussy, she led out a loud gasp. Rachel felt anxious and incredibly aroused.

“Your reproduction hole is so tiny.”

The alien shoved his cock inside of her, slowly and steadily, until it was so deep that it seemed physically impossible. He was satisfied by the female’s adaptability.

“Your body is flexible. You can take my reproduction organ without problems.”

As it entered her body, Rachel felt the large appendage stuffing her so utterly that her belly bulged to make room. It was so overwhelming that the young woman thought she was going to die in that exact spot.

The alien kept his cock buried to the hilt for a few seconds, then pulled back a little, and pushed back in. Rachel felt a spark of mind-blowing pleasure traveling back and forth across her body. At that moment she realized that if she was going to die, it was going to be in bliss.

Once he confirmed that Rachel was a suitable breeder, the alien started pumping the teen’s pussy with eagerness, relishing on the imminent success of his mission. Many things needed to happen before this operation was over but it didn’t mean that he couldn’t have some fun right now. And considering the abundant lubrication of the female’s cavity, she was more than willing to oblige.

Rachel consciousness was closer to the surface every passing second, but instead of being a good thing, it was making the situation worse. Rachel was becoming aware that she was enjoying this unwanted ravishing. She was being fucked by a monster and she didn’t want it to stop! It felt better than anything else in her entire life.

Alien and woman moved in perfect synchronization, maximizing each others sensations with every motion. Even though Rachel had little experience regarding sex, at this moment she felt like a true expert. There was some kind of connection between their minds that allowed her to know exactly how to please him

The couple kept mating for a while and Rachel did her best to keep her mind clear of any thoughts that would interfere with the indescribable joy she was experiencing. She could feel the creature’s cock plunging so deep inside of her that it blew the air of her lungs with ever thrust. This cock embedded in her loins was becoming a part of her that she couldn’t live without.

The alien started making some grunting noises and this could only mean that he was enjoying it as much as she was. This was reason enough to increase Rachel’s arousal even more. His pleasure was her pleasure.

The alien’s grunts started to get louder, announcing the impending arrival of his climax. Rachel’s heart started pounding faster inside of her chest. She was becoming a breeder!

The moment he climaxed, so did she. The creature discharged his load of sperm inside of Rachel’s body, filling her tight cavity to the brim.

Rachel felt the warm seed of her lover expanding within her womb and the world around her disappeared. Her eyes rolled back and her torso jolted in orgasmic convulsions as her twitching pussy extracted every drop of cum from the alien’s cock.

After a brief moment of elation, the alien was all business again. He dislodged his large phallus from Rachel’s soaked pussy and stood up. Then he pointed at a land formation in the center of the cave and commanded Rachel to climb it.

“Walk over than formation. You will get a valuable gift.”

“…walk… gift…” Rachel’s head was still spinning from the overwhelming orgasm but she still repeated his words, confirming that she understood.

This mound, resembling a giant ant-hill, hadn’t formed naturally in the cave. It had been created by another creature as a temporary den. Only a fleshy tube that protruded from the highest point of the formation was visible. The enthralled woman heard another command and this time a hint of fear rose within her chest.

“Kneel on top of that tube. Spread your legs.”

The alien, keeping a safe distance from this mysterious creature, watched as Rachel reached the top and approached the menacing mouth. He knew that being a male, the creature might ignore him completely but he wasn’t taking any chances.

Rachel did as instructed and spread her legs on top of the tube, which was about one meter in diameter with edges thick enough to rest her knees on either side. Then she waited.

The first couple of minutes nothing happened. Rachel stared forward with unfocused eyes as the remnants of the alien’s cum trickled from her pussy into the deeps of the hole. Her anxious breathing was the only sound in the cave… until loud squishy noises echoed from below.

In a matter of seconds, two fat tentacles emerged from the opening and waved between her legs. Rachel remained serene and motionless, but that was only on the surface. In the back of her mind, she was scared to death. Her eyes opened a bit wider and she started breathing faster.

Detecting her pheromones, the creature immediately recognized Rachel as a female. She would be a suitable candidate to spread its offspring. There was no time to waste.

Rachel saw one of the tentacles recoiling and aligning with her vaginal entrance. He was going to fuck her! This huge fat, tentacle was going to penetrate her slim body. Her heart was beating out of chest from utter fear. But then she realized that her pussy was beating as well, from a very different reason. She was incredibly aroused! Whatever the alien had done to her outside the cave was still keeping her horny as hell.

The tentacle caressed her pussy lips a few times, searching for the right spot and then, with one forceful motion, it penetrated deep into her body, stretching her pussy lips and reaching the bottom of her tight cavity. Rachel moaned in pure bliss.

After this, the woman’s fears vanished instantly. Far from hurting her, the tentacle’s motions were just as pleasurable as the alien’s. The mesmerized woman moaned loudly, reckoning that she was going to cum again soon.

***

Rachel, standing mesmerized in the hallway of her home, became aware of another certainty. Her dreams about being ravished by tentacles were not dreams at all. They were memories carefully hidden in her subconscious.

***

The second tentacle circled around Rachel’s body and without any warning whatsoever, penetrated her ass as far as it would go. Rachel screamed by the sudden intrusion and for a moment the alien got worried. He remembered that he hadn’t test the adaptability of her anal cavity. The creature might hurt her and all his plans could be ruined. He held his breath and observed, but when Rachel thrust her hips backwards, seeking for a deeper penetration, he relaxed and enjoyed the show.

She will be fine. She can take both tentacles at the same time. Human females are amazing! he thought.

And just as the alien expected, the creature started pushing eggs into Rachel’s womb. He smiled wickedly when he saw the woman’s belly bloating. Everything was going according to plan.

The sensation of the tentacles churning wildly inside of her body and the eggs filling her womb was more than Rachel could handle. For a brief second right before her climax, her enthrallment diminished and she became fully aware of what was happening to her. She was being fucked by a monster and it felt awesome. Then, her mind went blank…

Rachel exploded in a powerful orgasm that made her body quiver violently on top of the mushy formation. She was able to remain in place only by the support of the fat tentacles that keep pumping her holes regardless of her mind-blowing ordeal.

***

Rachel’s memories jumped forward to later that same day.

***

It was nighttime and she was laying on her bed, still in trance, eyes wide-open. She didn’t know how she got from the cave to her room but it was not important. What mattered was the lovely sensation that spread across her body while she rubbed her pussy with robotic motions, unaware that she was still following detailed instructions.

Trying to be as quiet as possible, Rachel reached three orgasms in a row and after each one, the spastic contractions pushed one egg out of her womb. There were already three eggs on the mattress and one more was on the way out.

After the forth climax, Rachel stood up and walked around Aliana’s bed. She held one of the eggs on her hand while she watched her sister sleeping peacefully. She knew exactly what she had to do but she had no idea about what was going to happen. Whatever was coming, made her pussy gush with arousal.

She pictured her sister’s naked body writhing in bliss. That image needed to become real. It was time.

As soon as she moved her hand closer to her sister’s head, the eggshell broke and a small wormy creature slid out. Rachel watched it squirming on the palm of her hand until it got some sense of direction and started moving towards Aliana’s ear. Normally, Rachel would have thrown the creature away in disgust, but today it was the sexiest thing she had ever seen.

Little by little, the small worm penetrated Aliana’s ear, burrowing into her skull. The teenager felt a hint of pain but not enough to wake her up. Soon, she started dreaming about herself. She was masturbating like she often did. But then she was fucking faceless guys. Beneath the sheets, her pussy was getting wet. The teen’s eyelids fluttered as her eyes rolled back intermittently. Rachel heard her sister moaning when she reached an orgasm. Her future had been sealed.

Rachel did the same with her brother and then moved on to her parent’s bedroom. When the worms were in place, deep within their victim’s skulls, Rachel turned on the ceiling lights to have a better view of the transformation. She stood by the bed and watched her mother’s eyes rolled back in rapture. Her father was also waving his hips back and forth, as if he was fucking the mattress. Rachel rubbed her pussy, excited by bizarre display.

Soon enough, Rachel’s mother let out a loud moan while her entire body jolted in bliss. Behind those blank eyes, her old life was disappearing forever. Whatever was important to her in the past was now irrelevant. The only thing that mattered was sex; reproduction, orgasms, more sex. It was not important when, where or with whom. Sex was everything.

Marlene’s moans were followed by Rachel’s. She had performed her instructions with precision and she had succeeded. Her entire family had been subdued quietly and efficiently. There would be no screaming in terror. No running out of the house to call the police. No danger. There would be only pleasure, like the one she was feeling right now. Rachel threw her head back and her pussy gushed.

***

Back in the present, Rachel’s face was mirroring the one in her memory. She remembered everything now, the savage ravishing, the huge tentacles, the incredibly irresistible pleasure.

Her legs trembled while her pussy twitched on empty. She was climaxing too!

When her orgasm subsided, Rachel’s limb body slipped to the floor. Her mind was spinning after learning the truth.

“As you can see Rachel, you made this happen. You were instructed to act normal after completing your mission but your mind must have gone too far and blocked everything out. Nonetheless, you did a great job.”

The astounded woman stared at the swinging phallus of the alien in front of her. How could she fit that huge thing in her body? How could it made her feel so good? Rachel was in a turmoil of mixed emotions. She had discovered true bliss but in the process, she had destroyed her family.

Rachel’s eyes filled with tears knowing that she was to blame for everything. She had put a worm in the brain of each member of her family and now they were like zombies; they were slaves to sex. However, the lingering tingling in her pussy and the renewed memories of mind-blowing bliss, compelled her to reach out and touch that huge phallus. Even though she didn’t have a worm in her own brain, she knew that after the overwhelming and joyous experience in the cave, she had become a sex slave too.

I remember now. I had this huge cock inside of me.

“No more wasting time. Introduce me to your family,” the alien commanded.

Inside the bedroom, oblivious to what was happening outside the door, Rachel’s family was still entangled in a wild orgy. Brad was fucking his mother while she licked Aliana’s pussy. Aliana was straddling her mother’s face while she leaned to her side, licking her father’s cock, getting ready to swallow it whole.

Rachel and the alien stepped into the room and approached the others. The alien was nervous. The males, Brad and Tom, may react violently when acknowledging his presence. The brain-worms increased their libido to irresistible limits but it didn’t take full control of their actions. The alien was not strong enough to resist an attack from both of them at the same time. This was the moment of truth.

Rachel watched the debauchery developing in front of her and she considered the situation. Everyone was feeling pleasure. Nobody was suffering. Maybe what she had done wasn’t so bad. Or maybe she was just making excuses to join the action. She was horny again.

The first one to see the alien was Aliana. She looked at his weird face, his awkward body and then at his enormous cock. She didn’t need to see anything else.

“Do you want me to fuck you, Aliana?” The alien asked, looking back at her.

Aliana stood up and approached the alien without a second thought. She was confused about the presence of this strange creature in the room but the expectation of having that phallus inside of her was stronger than any fear or any doubt.

“Yes… please fuck me,” she answered.

“Good girl. I’m going to make you cum like never before.”

Marlene and Tom also acknowledged the presence of the alien and neither of them reacted. Tom was happy to have his cock handled by his wife and the fact that there was a monster in the room was irrelevant.

Marlene’s body was bouncing back and forth on the mattress while her son pounded her pussy with enthusiasm, but she also became aware of the alien’s cock size. It was huge! After she laid eyes on it, she couldn’t look away. I want that cock inside of me.

Rachel saw her sister bending over in front of the alien, enticing him to penetrate her. She couldn’t avoid feeling a little jealous. She was hoping to get fucked immediately but unfortunately she was going to have to wait. He is going to fuck Aliana first.

Aliana felt the cold phallus sliding along the crack of her ass and wondered if she would be able to fit that enormous thing inside of her. She certainly was going to try.

The young woman screamed loudly when she felt the alien’s cock stretching her pussy lips and piercing her body deeper than she thought possible. Her belly bulged to make room as the tip of his cock breached her cervix and entered her womb. It was so overwhelming, yet she wanted more!

“You are tight like your sister, but she was able to take it and so will you,” the alien said.

Marlene dislodged her son’s cock from her pussy and lifted her torso to have a better view of the alien fucking her daughter. She could see the creature’s phallus through Aliana’s skin and it was evident how deep she was being penetrated. It was amazing!

Brad was trying to shove his cock back into his mother’s pussy but she was not cooperating anymore. Instead, she got off the bed and walk closer to Aliana and the alien.

While Marlene knelt of front of her daughter and caressed her bulging belly, Brad turned around to find Rachel standing beside him. Without thinking about it, he grabbed her sister’s breast. Rachel recoiled for a second but then looked down at her brother’s cock. It was erect and ready. Maybe she wouldn’t have to wait to get fucked after all.

Rachel was fully aware that fucking her brother was very wrong but she was so aroused that she didn’t care anymore. She tenderly grabbed Brad’s cock, still unaware that her father was approaching from behind.

Rachel shuddered and moaned when she felt her father’s hand slip beneath her panties and caress her soaked pussy lips. At the same time, Brad caressed her breasts and pinched her erect nipples. She gasped from the sudden rush of pleasure.

Yesterday she was freaking out about her brother and sister having sex and now she wanted nothing more than to feel Brad’s cock inside of her.

Without exchanging a single word, the trio was ready to begin a family sex session free of inhibitions. While her father lifted her slim body, Brad aligned his phallus at her vaginal entrance. Rachel’s heart was beating fast. She stared at her brother’s unfocused eyes. All this was so perverted and so exciting that she almost couldn’t wait for it.

Brad pushed his cock into his sister’s pussy, slowly and steadily. The young woman was so wet that the phallus slid without any resistance.

Her brother’s member didn’t feel nearly as good as the alien’s but Rachel moaned blissfully nonetheless. More so when she felt her father’s penis poking at her anus.

A moment later, Rachel was being double penetrated for the first time in her life. Her brother fucking her pussy and her father fucking her ass was something beyond her wildest dreams, yet here she was, bouncing in bliss between the two.

Rachel pictured herself in this same situation but instead of normal cocks, she imagined having two alien cocks inside of her. Her pussy twitched hard and she almost climaxed at the thought.

Meanwhile, Aliana’s body was shivering wildly and her eyes were rolling back in bliss. The large cock of the alien had been too much for her and she reached an orgasm faster than expected. Marlene looked at her daughter with envy while rubbing her pussy with uncontrollable need.

She is so lucky to have that huge cock inside of her. Marlene thought, waiting for her turn.

Aliana was almost unconscious but the alien kept pounding her pussy with the same urgency. The air was pushed out of the teen’s lungs after every forceful thrust while a stream of drool hung from her lower lip and swayed back and forth before falling to the floor.

“Don’t loose consciousness. We are not done yet,” the alien commanded.

Marlene’s motherly instincts kicked in and she helped her daughter remain upright while saying words of encouragement. “You can do this, baby. You can take more of this wonderful cock.”

But Aliana wasn’t listening anymore. Her body was still shivering but her mind had shutdown from over-stimulation. The alien decided to place the unresponsive teen face down on the bed and continue the ravaging.

At that moment, a second alien entered the room…

Both Marlene and the first alien turned their heads to look at him. For a moment, Marlene was startled. The fact that there were green monsters invading her house was finally kicking in. But then she looked at the creature’s cock, just as big as the other one, and her pussy twitched hard. This reminded her that those cocks were the only thing that mattered.

“Where were you? You were supposed to be here hours ago. They are ready for transport,” the first alien said, while pounding at the teen’s pussy.

“I was busy transporting another family from sector 734. I can see this group is being subdued,” said the arriving creature.

“Yes, they all are in sexual overdrive induced by the parasites, except the pivot subject. She is very compliant though.”

Marlene ignored whatever the creatures were saying and she fell to her knees in front of the new arrival. She boldly grabbed his cock and started licking it, unable to resist one more second or to ask for permission.

“Wow! This female is very enthusiastic,” the second alien exclaimed.

“Yes, this one here was the same until she fell unconscious. The parasites make wonders in their libido.”

The new alien was happily surprised by this and decided that the transportation could wait. Human females were one of his favorite species as sex partners.

Marlene admired the size and length of the phallus while she licked the tip. She wanted to swallow it whole even though it appeared to be an impossible task.

But the fact that the alien’s phallus was spongy enough and her resolution was absolute, Marlene started swallowing and didn’t stop until she managed to shove the entire cock down her throat!

The alien fucked her mouth for a couple of minutes and that was enough to send her over the edge. Marlene’s muffled moans escaped through her stretched lips while her pussy gushed abundantly. She didn’t know until today that it was possible to reach climax while giving a blowjob.

Marlene recovered quickly from her orgasm and laid back on the carpet with her legs spread wide. The alien looked down at her and wondered if this curvaceous human would be able to take his entire cock. Marlene had no doubts whatsoever.

“You really want my cock, don’t you?” the alien asked rhetorically.

The alien knelt between the woman’s legs and aimed his phallus at her pussy. Deep within her mind, Marlene suspected that this otherworldly fuck was going to be the first one of many. She was going to enjoy hundreds more, maybe thousands, or hundreds of thousand, and this thought made her arousal spike even more.

“Are you ready, breeder?”

“Yes! Please fuck me!”

Her life as she knew it was coming to an end and she couldn’t care less. All she wanted was that cock inside of her.

The alien shoved his cock as deep as possible. Then pulled back a few centimeters and pushed back in. Marlene screamed in bliss loud enough to be heard outside the house. As they began to get a rhythm, her moans mixed with the sexual sounds coming from around the room. The squelching sound of Aliana’s pussy being pumped from behind; the slapping noises of Rachel’s ass-cheeks and pelvis as her father and brother pumped her from both sides. It was a surreal scene.

After a while, the first alien made a grunting sound as he reached climax too. He ejaculated deep inside Aliana’s body until it was full to the brim and the sperm squeezed between her stretched pussy lips.

As if they had a mental connection, Tom and Brad reached climax at the same time. Rachel felt both cocks pulsating in her holes while hot fluid spread within her sensitive inner walls.

Influenced by the parasites, the two guys ejaculated more sperm than they had done ever before.

Tired and satisfied, the first alien turned around just in time to see Marlene bucking wildly on the floor as her second orgasm exploded across her curvy body and subjugated mind. The spastic contractions of her pussy felt so good around her mate’s cock that he reached climax as well, filling her womb with his seed.

A moment later, the room was quiet again except from the two aliens talking with each other…

The first alien pulled Rachel close to him, confident that Tom and Brad were completely docile. “I’ll take this one with me. You take the other females to the breeding ship.”

“What about the males? I can’t take them by force.”

“You don’t have to. The females will follow your cock and the males will follow the females.”

The time for Rachel’s family on Earth was over.

***

The next day, Rachel was standing beside her new lover, who laid in some sort of bed with his large, erect cock pointing upwards. The large panoramic window made it very clear that they were traveling through space, yet it was still very difficult for the young woman to believe that this wasn’t just a dream. So much had changed in the course of a few hours. The effect of the alien’s blue light had completely worn off and Rachel’s mind was clear, which made the recent events even more confusing. The only thing that Rachel knew for certain was her undeniable arousal and that she wanted the alien’s huge greenish phallus inside of her one more time.

“Come on darling, you know you want it.”

Rachel thought about it for a moment. If all this was a dream, then it would be a delightfully strange wet dream. And if this was real; if this was really happening, then she had no choice. She had to let the alien fuck her whether she wanted it or not. At least she told herself that to feel better, because the truth was that Rachel’s pussy was burning hot and she couldn’t wait one more second to sit on that big, fat cock.

His cock is so big. It drives me insane. Rachel thought, staring at the waiting phallus.

The excited woman straddled the alien, positioned the phallus at her vaginal entrance and slowly moved her hips down, letting it stretch her cavity to the limit, touching nerves that she didn’t know she had. The last time that cock was inside of her, she had been deeply enthralled but now, with her mind crystal clear, it was a very different experience and even more enjoyable.

Rachel’s knees touched the table when the huge cock reached bottom. The astounded woman stayed immobile for a moment, feeling stuffed beyond belief. After the initial shock, she started bouncing up and down, slowly at first, then faster. While she waved her hips sensually, it occurred to her that the alien was not doing anything to make this happen. It was all her. She impaled herself on his cock and she was the one fucking him, not the other way around.

When did I became such a slut? I don’t care. I want to feel like this forever.

The alien was happy and a little surprised about how the situation was developing. It was not the first time he had abducted a human female but it usually took more convincing to make them breeding partners. But not Rachel. It was like she had been waiting for this her entire life.

Rachel felt something poking at her ass. When she turned her head and saw another alien behind her, the woman’s heart jolted hard and her pussy started twitching like crazy. She remembered picturing this the day before, when her father and brother double-penetrated her. Now it was coming true, as if this was her true destiny; being fucked in every hole at the same time for all eternity.

Oh, God!

The second phallus was not even half way inside of her when Rachel reached an orgasm. Her pussy and ass clutched both cocks in spastic contractions while her body shivered violently. Nonetheless, unlike her excitable sister, she did her best to remain conscious and enjoy this bliss for as long as possible.

The alien below felt Rachel’s pussy twitching and started pumping faster, trying to prolong her climax. The alien penetrating her ass, regardless of her uncontrollable shuddering, kept pushing in until his cock couldn’t go any further.

A few minutes later, when her orgasm subsided, Rachel could already feel another one building within her loins. This was becoming the best fuck of her life and it was just starting. A subtle smile formed on Rachel’s lips when she visualized what the future had in store for her.

The trio kept fucking for a long time, during which Rachel thought about her family. Will she ever see them again? Was her mother and sister enjoying this change as much as she was? What about her father and Brad? She hadn’t seen any female-aliens around. What would become of them?

She had hundreds of questions, but all them were forgotten the moment her next orgasm overwhelmed her body and mind.

The end.

Note from the author: There is a graphic (CGI) version of this story.

---

Building on her efforts in the family business, Yvette decides it would be good to get her son Steve more involved.

1. Sending Steve around to Kate’s
“Sweetie,” said Yvette. “Can you go over to Kate’s place this afternoon?”

“Why Mum?” replied Steve. He had satisfied himself with his mother’s body, and was now looking for his clothes so he could get dressed and go to university.

“I need someone to pick up some things for a meeting I’ve got tomorrow. I’m busy this afternoon.” Yvette paused and kissed him firmly on the lips. “It’ll be worth your while.” She kissed him again.

“Mum, we’re already screwing. What else do you have to offer?”

“I’ll think of something. Maybe I’ll tell Kate to screw you,” said Yvette, laughing as though it was a joke. “Would you like that?”

“Sure. Why not? She’s pretty, so screwing another MILF would be good. I don’t want to wear you out,” Steve said, playfully slapping his mother on the ass.

“You’ve got an older woman thing do you Steve?”

“Screwing you turned me on to the idea.”

Perfect, Yvette thought to herself.

2. Kate Rewards Steve
It was a bit out of the way for him, but not nearly as much of a problem as his complaints had suggested. Anyway, Kate had always been fun to talk to, and he thought she had a good body. Maybe someday he would get to screw her. The idea of screwing his mother’s colleagues was kind of fun.

He pressed the bell by her front door, and had a fantasy about Kate being a MILF that came to the front door in nothing but a robe. His dreams didn’t work out though. Kate appeared in a normal looking dress, but he noticed that she didn’t seem to be wearing any underwear.

“Sorry, I was just getting changed,” said Kate. “Just wait here and I’ll finish getting dressed.”

“That’s okay,” replied Steve. “I’m not in a hurry. Anyway, you look fine like this.”

“Do you think so? You’re so kind to say that. But I really have to get finished dressing.”

She disappeared into a room and left him standing there, but the door was open so they could continue talking.

“Thanks for coming over to pick this up. I’ve been working on it with your mother, and I think the report has really come together well. She has a meeting with the clients tomorrow, and needs it for that meeting.”

“You’ve been working with Mum a lot,” said Steve, glancing around Kate’s living room. There were souvenirs of places that she had visited. He knew where some of them came from as his mother had similar things at home. Gifts from the same company he guessed.

“Yes,” replied Kate. “We work together well. Plus she makes it fun, so that makes it even better.”

“What is the event tonight?”

“I’m going out to dinner with the clients. It’s important to keep up a good relationship, so we do things like this. You know, not just the official things, but the personal things that help build up a positive relationship.”

“Going out for dinner doesn’t sound so difficult though,” said Steve.

“No, it isn’t very difficult. But it means you’ve made time for them outside work, and it is more fun going out with people when you’re in a strange city. I’ve been in plenty of strange cities where dinner with some local clients was really fun.”

“I suppose so,” replied Steve, not sounding very convinced.

“Yvette said you wanted a reward for coming over to pick this stuff up. Why not come along tonight. I’m sure you’ll have a good time.”

3. A Lobby Encounter
When he woke up the next morning, Steve knew he was beside someone new. It was one of the people from the night before. Somehow he had ended up taking someone back to her hotel room, and then he had found himself buried inside her. He was pretty sure that Kate had gone back to one of the other client’s rooms too. He didn’t regret what he had done. She was about his mother’s age; or maybe a bit older, and she had certainly been willing enough. He had been thinking about doing Kate though. The sight of her tits in the plunging dress she had worn last night had been interesting. He wouldn’t mind trying her out some time.

He quietly got up and found his clothes. He suspected she was awake, but was pretending that she was still asleep so she wouldn’t have to talk to him. Steve didn’t mind. He had done all he wanted to do to her, and he didn’t need to have an uncomfortable chat to her over breakfast.

As he got down to the lobby of the hotel, Kate arrived in another lift.

She laughed, and said “I hope you’re not going to say anything to anyone.”

“No, of course not,” he replied. “But, you know, I wouldn’t mind having our own little secret to keep.” He patted her ass.

“We can if you would like to,” replied Kate. This hadn’t played out quite the way she had thought, and she definitely hadn’t planned to spend the night. It was lucky her husband was out of town.

“Okay.”

“Let me get home and sort things out there. Give me a call later on and you can come over.”

MILFs seemed much less effort to get them to spread their legs for him than women his age, thought Steve.

4. Yvette’s Husband
Kate was riding Yvette’s husband. She had Andrew’s hard cock inside her, his hands cupping her breasts, his fingers tweaking her nipples. She had her hands on the headboard of Yvette’s bed, her eyes staring into Andrew’s eyes. The feeling of his cock in her vagina was great, and he had a lot more self-control than his sons.

She rolled them both over so he was on top of her, and he took the opportunity to put her legs over his shoulders so he could give her pussy an even deeper pounding. This was the best position for Kate. Not only the depth, but also the way it could be relied on to bring her to an orgasm.

“I’m cumming, I’m cumming,” moaned Kate. “I want your cum in me. Cum in me.”

Andrew was only too happy to oblige, letting his semen shoot into Kate’s welcoming vagina.

“Thanks,” Kate said after she had recovered. “I needed that.”

“Happy to help.” He moved so that he could kiss her lips. It was always good when Yvette went away for work. If Kate didn’t have to go with her, she would come over and he would screw her. It had started not long after his wife had started working with Kate. He still lusted for his wife, but he had always had an eye for other women, and Kate was so convenient that he had to make use of her. It was fun to think his wife was working, while he was screwing her colleague.

“You know, Yvette thinks I should have sex with you.”

“What? Yvette knows about us?”

“No, no, no. Of course not. She thinks I should seduce you. I said I would try, but didn’t know if I would be able to.” Kate laughed then continued, “She doesn’t know that we’ve been fucking for ages.”

“Why does she want you to have sex with me? It seems a bit unlike her. She’s never talked about partner swapping. Has she been having an affair?”

“Well, not really an affair. But she has been screwing around.”

“Who?” asked Andrew, wondering about the sort of man his wife would cheat on him with.

“Well, me.”

“You!” He had fantasised about his wife with a woman, and he was glad it was someone he had been with. He didn’t have to imagine what she would be like, he already knew. “Anyone else?”

“Sometimes she does it with clients.”

“How long has she been doing that?” asked Andrew.

“Before I ever started working with her. I don’t know when she started, though she said that she used to have sex with her lecturers. It helped her get good marks.”

“Why does she want you to start screwing me now?”

“She decided that you wouldn’t be able to complain about her having sex with other people if you were are too. Little does she know.”

He kissed her again. “Well, at least we don’t need to be so discrete around her now.” It would make doing things like picking his wife up from work so much better. Maybe he could bend Kate over Yvette’s desk, flick her skirt up, and fuck her if his wife was slow to finish work. “Maybe we could have a threesome. I’d like to have sex with you both.”

“Don’t you mind her having sex with her clients?”

“Well, I’ve screwed most of my assistants at work, and some of my clients too. So I suppose it’s okay for Yvette to screw people at work too.”

“So do you only hire pretty women? That’s unfair.”

“Oh no, there are some men at work.”

“Do they ever screw the women too?”

“If they want to. There’s plenty of women to share around. Sometimes if I walk in on them, I join in. We have a threesome.”

“Do you do the guy?”

“No, no, of course not. We only do things like two guys inside her at the same time.”

“What do you mean? Like oral and vaginal?”

“Sometimes like that, but sometimes we take turns fucking her. Or one is in her pussy and one in her ass. Or we’re both inside her pussy at the same time. The first time that happened I thought he was going for her ass, but he went into her pussy. You should have seen the look on her face when the second cock went in!”

“Wow, that sounds good. I’ve never done that,” though Kate didn’t add that Yvette had done it on her last overseas trip. “What about when you cum? What do you do?”

“Well, sometimes you get it on you. You know, one guy one cums then the other guy sticks his cock in her again to finish off. Or when you’re both inside the same hole, and one guy cums, then he gets it on the other guy’s cock. A few times I’ve gone down on the woman after the other guy’s had her. But only a few times.”

Kate imagined the scenarios. She thought about Ben and Steve taking her both at once, or better still all three of them.

“Would you do it for me? Two guys at once? If I could set it up? I’d love to try it.”

“One of my assistants? I suppose I could set it up.”

“I was thinking about you and my husband. As a treat for me if Yvette and I have a threesome with you.”

“Okay, but only if I get you and Yvette together first.”

Kate lay there thinking about it. If he was willing to consider double fucking her with her husband, it wouldn’t be too much of a step for him to be inside her with his sons. Or inside Yvette.

“I’ll set it up,” said Kate, and then got out of bed. “I better go. I’ve got work to do.”

Andrew watched as she walked across the room. She had a nice ass he thought. He heard the shower switch on. His wife had better tits, but Kate’s ass was better. The two of them together would be fun. It wasn’t that surprising to hear about his wife screwing around. Though he had heard rumours about her having sex for grades when they knew each other at university, so maybe he shouldn’t be surprised.

5. The Threesome
They lay together, Andrew between his wife and Kate. It had been all he had hoped for. One kissing him, while the other sucked on his dick. Both of them sucking his cock at the same time. Watching Kate sucking and tonguing Yvette’s breasts while he was going sucking and tonguing Kate’s clitoris. Doing Kate from behind while she went down on Yvette. Fucking Kate and getting her to lick Yvette’s pussy at the same time. Swapping his cock back and forth between their pussies, then swapping between one woman’s pussy and the other’s mouth. Fucking his wife’s tits while Kate licked the tip of his dick, and then shooting a load over his wife’s face and getting Kate to clean it up.

“So darling,” Andrew said to his wife. “Why do you do it?”

She kissed him, and then asked, “What?”

“Fuck your clients.”

“Did you tattle tale Kate?” said Yvette, reaching across her husband so she could give Kate a playful slap on her ass.

“What are you going to do about it?” replied Kate, reaching over to slap Yvette’s ass in return.

“I’ll think of something,” answered Yvette. “Something we haven’t done before.”

“Tell me about you and your customers,” said Andrew, not wanting to let his wife avoid answering about her sexual encounters as part of her business.

Yvette rolled slightly on top of her husband, and pressed her breasts against his chest. She knew he liked it.

“You know how I’d started my business, but it was hard to get it started.”

He did indeed know. He had made a number of financial injections just when it was teetering once again on the edge of collapsing. He had often wished she had just gotten a normal job working for a salary, but no, she had to show she could have a business like him.

Wisely he left his answer at “Yes.”

“I knew I had good ideas, and my proposals were competitively priced. But they weren’t often successful. Anyway, one time I was at a conference.”

Andrew’s heart always sank when he heard the word conference. So often it had been linked with the need for flights to somewhere exotic and far away, accommodation at expensive hotels, restaurant dinners, and registration fees.

“I was depressed. I had run into the representative of a company I had pitched to, and from his comments it felt like another proposal was going nowhere. Anyway I suggested to him that we meet for dinner and I’d be happy to go through the main aspects of my plan. So we did, but it didn’t seem to be working any better. I was feeling down, so I had quite a bit to drink, and he had to help me get back to my room. I don’t know how I decided to do it, but when he got me to my hotel room door, instead of a kiss on the cheek I kissed him on the lips and asked him in for a nightcap. So we had sex and then he left.”

“I woke up the next morning feeling hungover, and guilty. But a few days later an email arrived saying I had gotten the contract.”

“So now that’s what I do,” explained Yvette. “My business never went well until I started to screw my potential clients. I got Kate involved to increase the size of the business. She helps with the reports we have to do for the consultancies. But she also does her share of fucking the clients too.”

“What if your clients want a guy?” asked Andrew. “What do you and Kate do?”

“Well, it depends,” replied Kate. “We can suck cock and let them fuck our asses.”

“That’s okay for a lot of the gay guys,” added Yvette.

“What about women that want a guy?”

“That’s been a bit of a problem in the past,” said Kate. “But we’ve just found some guys that will help us out with that.”

“You’ve brought some guys into your business too?”

Kate ran her fingers through his pubic hair for a few moments before answering. “No, not at the present time they’re just involved in the recruitment side of things. I’m sure they’re happy to do it for free.”

Andrew thought about this. Given his wife’s sexual appetites, he wondered if she was having sex with them too. It could be more of a problem than her normal casual sex with transient customers.

“Do I know them?”

“It’s Ben and Steve,” replied Yvette. “They’ve helped us a couple of times.”

“What! Ben and Steve!”

“It’s only a bit of fun for them,” said Yvette, defending the way she was making use of her sons. “The women are only in town for a night or two, and then they go home to their normal life and everything.”

Andrew lay quietly for a moment, his wife wondering what his reaction would be.

“I want to do it too,” declared Andrew. “If everyone else is getting to have sex with your customers, I want my share too.”

“Okay,” said Yvette, thinking about the possibilities it would create.

“Kate, are you doing it with Ben and Steve too?”

“Well yes, me and the clients. And Yvette too.”

“What! Yvette, you’re screwing Ben and Steve!”

“Well yes, I’m not the only one. But yes.”

Kate hadn’t intended to tell him, but it had slipped out, so Yvette had to tell him everything about Prague.

At the end Yvette said: “So I wanted to do it with my family too.”

Andrew lay there between the two women. Kate had been rubbing her groin against his leg while his wife had been talking, so he knew she was excited, and his cock was as hard as it had ever been. “That Indian family lives here though? Not in Prague?”

“Yes, they live here. I’m not sure if they’re back yet though.”

“Good. When they are, I want to meet them. I’ve never done anything like that.”

“What about a mother and daughter? Would you like to try that?”

“Do you mean that Indian family has a daughter too? I’d love to do that too.”

“I think so,” said Yvette. “But I meant me and Linda.”

Andrew thought about Linda. She was pretty, like her mother, and she was getting screwed by those guys she dated. He could hear then through the walls of their house. Why shouldn’t he have his share?

Andrew kissed Kate and then Yvette. “We’ve got time to do it again, and then I have to get back to work.”

---

Pretty long. A girl finally acts on an long time fantasy.

“You think we got enough to drink babe?” Stephanie asked as she looked at the liquor bottles that littered the kitchen table. One large bottle of Smirnoff Green Apple Vodka sat at the center. A smaller bottle of Watermelon Smirnoff beside it. Both of them surrounded by six bottles of Stephanie’s liquor of choice, Passion Fruit Passoa. Just past the liquor, Mason sat three gallons of Orange Juice and two bottle of Sierra Mist for them to use for the mixers they had found so enjoyable since they started drinking just a few years prior.

“I know, I went a little crazy on the alcohol, but you can never really have too much right? Just enough for the next time.” Mason answered joking as he wrapped his arms around Stephanie’s waist and pressed his lips to the back of her neck. The kiss served to calm her nerves momentarily, but mere seconds passed before the butterflies returned to her stomach.

The events to come ran through her mind over and over, she knew she had asked for this but still she worried. Stephanie had known for a while that she found women attractive, looking at them in magazines and movies had long served as a method to get her into the mood for sex. But that sex had always been of the heterosexual variety, and more importantly always been with Mason. She knew that Mason liked to see two girls do things, something evident from the small collection of pornographic films he had collected on his computer. But the idea of her and a girl had seldom crossed her mind.

She used to think that it was something just wrong, and far too weird to try. But ever since Mason had put voice to his fantasy of seeing it happen, she had opened up to the idea. Each time they talked about it the thought grew in her mind, reaching a point where she even started having dreams about her first lesbian encounter. Sometimes she still felt that it was weird, and even wrong, but still she couldn’t help but fantasize about the possibility of sharing a lustful night with another woman.

Eventually it got to a point where her conscious mind would leave her no choice but to think about it. These times were often instigated by things that Mason would say or do, but still she would find the embrace of a woman at the forefront of her mind. Eventually, the dream took on a life of its own in her mind and she realized that it was something she wanted to try for real. Even if only once, just to see how she liked it, if she liked it.

Then the problem arose. Stephanie, before she had her four children, had trouble believing Mason when he said she was beautiful. But after having her children, and putting on some mommy weight in the process, she was confident that no one would find her truly attractive. Sometimes she even thought that Mason didn’t find her attractive anymore. Worse than that, was that she knew plenty of girls that liked girls and were quite open about it, but never had she found any of them attractive.

She wanted to try, partly to satisfy Mason’s desire to see it and partly to satisfy the urges that snuck into her mind over the years, but not with someone she didn’t find visually appealing. Even if she did find someone attractive and willing, she worried that whoever it was would try to become more than just friends. Obviously she was talking about sex with another woman, but she didn’t want to let her and Mason’s fantasy effect their relationship. She was his, and he was hers, she had no intention of changing that.

She found herself thinking that she would never be able to act on the urge, never would she be able to find someone that met her criteria. Never would she find a woman that was both attractive and willing, and okay with being no more than essentially a booty call. But that had all changed recently. One conversation Mason had with someone that had long been absent from their lives, refueled his desire to see Stephanie with another woman. And when she randomly appeared in one of Stephanie’s lustful dreams, they both knew that it had to mean something.

Aria, longtime girlfriend to Mason’s cousin, and mother of his five children, had been known to be a somewhat explorative woman in her sexual past. Thanks to Mason’s cousin, they were aware that she often found herself attracted to women and enjoyed the lustful nights she had spent with girls in her past. When Aria texted Mason, for the first time in more than a month, on the very day that Stephanie had told him of a particularly lusty dream she had involving the two of them sharing a hot lesbian encounter, Stephanie and Mason both knew this was their chance to fulfill a fantasy they had both long talked about.

Aria, being an outwardly sexual person, was easy to talk to about the situation, and was eager to be Stephanie’s first lesbian lover once the opportunity was presented. Mason and her talked a bit about what Stephanie had seen in her dream, and Aria was convinced that the time was right for Stephanie to act out her fantasy. Finally, an attractive and willing participant had become available, and to Stephanie’s surprise, she felt more comfortable with the idea than she ever had before. Until it was going to happen that is.

They had arranged a night for Aria to come over. Making sure neither of them had to work the following morning so they didn’t have to worry about calling it a night early. Stephanie had suggested involving some drinks to help her loosen up throughout the night, so Mason went a little crazy at the liquor store. Holding his arms around her, Mason could feel her worry in the stiffness in her body. “Everything will be fine babe.” he said before kissing her neck again.

Stephanie’s eyes drifted shut at his kiss, but her mind continued to race. “I’m worried.” she said as she turned to face him. “What if I don’t like it? Or if I’m not good at….you know…. Pleasuring her.” she asked looking into her lovers eyes.

“First off, if you don’t like it, then it’s not something that ever has to happen again. But honestly, I doubt you won’t like it. I mean, you’re dreaming about this and waking up, not disgusted at the idea, but horny and wanting to try it. Your subconscious mind, which is what controls how you perceive pleasure, is telling you that it wants this. It’s not often that your subconscious tricks itself. What’s happening is your conscious mind is worrying, and over thinking this whole thing. It’s like Aria said, it’s just sex, if you enjoy sex any other day, then you’ll enjoy it tonight. Second, as for the whole not being good at it. Of course you won’t be great at it, you’ve never done it before, but lucky you, you’re going to experience this with a girl who knows what she’s doing. She will show you how to make a woman feel better than I have ever made you feel, and then she’ll walk you through it a little while you try to return the favor.” Mason said before kissing her lips. “In the end, you’ll still be you. Maybe this is something you’ll love and want more of soon, maybe it’s something you’ll like and be willing to do again sometime, and maybe it’s something you won’t like and this will be the last time you ever do it. I know this started out as something you were going to do for me, but we both know that it developed into something that you fantasize about yourself now. Don’t you owe it to yourself to try it, so you don’t go through life wondering how it would’ve been?”

Stephanie rested her head against Mason’s, their noses rubbing against each others as she processed what he had said. “You’re right babe. I do want this, and I’m sure my nerves will ease up throughout the night. I’m gonna do it, not only for you, but for me too.” she said. She leaned in for a kiss but was interrupted by a knock at the door. Knowing that it was Aria, she felt her nerves start to grow more intense.

“You want me to answer it?” Mason asked.

“No. I’ll get it.” Stephanie answered. She then broke from their embrace and walked to the living room. She stood there, staring at the door for a minute as her mind ran over the fantasies she had about this night. Ever since Mason told her Aria wanted to be a part of their fantasy, her mind had gone into overdrive trying to figure out exactly how this would happen. Stephanie was snapped back to reality by a second knock at the door, and immediately reached for the handle.

As the door opened, Stephanie looked over Aria for the first time thinking of her not as a friend or acquaintance, or even as Joe’s girlfriend, but as a lover. Someone with whom she would experience a lust she had so often fantasized about. Aria had dressed her best for the night, wearing a tight black shirt that accented her assets beautifully. It wasn’t until this moment that Stephanie fully realized how much she was attracted to the female figure. A mere inch of skin was visible below her shirt before the her tight blue jeans caught Stephanie’s eye. The jeans allowed her to move freely, but placed her hips and thighs on full display.

“Are you gonna invite me in?” Aria said with a smile. It wasn’t until this point that Stephanie realized she hadn’t yet looked at Aria’s face. How could it be? She had never been with a woman but in that moment, when her eyes first found Aria’s body, she had looked her over like she was no more than an object of her sexual desires. Finally making eye contact, Stephanie smiled and stepped to the side to let Aria enter the apartment.

Just as Mason walked into the living room, Aria stepped through the door and placed her hands on the sides of Stephanie’s face. Mason’s jaw dropped as he watched her lean in and press her lips against his girlfriends.

Stephanie hadn’t expected the kiss, and almost pulled away before Aria could reach her lips, but now, standing there with a woman’s lips pressed against hers, she felt the heat rise in her body. When Aria’s tongue gently brushed against her lips, Stephanie instinctively allowed them to part and started to kiss her back. Stephanie had kissed Mason thousands of times in her life, but somehow this kiss stood as the hottest she could ever recall. Never had a simple kiss made her feel so moist, but she quickly realized the wetness growing in her panties.

As the kiss went on, Stephanie raised her hands up to hold Aria in her arms. Mason watched on as his girl embraced another woman in what was the single hottest moment he had ever witnessed. Mere seconds felt like hours as the girls tongues explored each others mouths. Then, as suddenly as the kiss had started, it stopped. Aria and Stephanie remained locked in each others embrace, their faces only an inch apart. “Did you like it?” Aria asked as she looked into Stephanie’s eyes.

Short of breath from the excitement, Stephanie struggled to find the voice to answer. “Y..ye..yes.” she finally said with a deep breath in and out.

“Good.” Aria said before kissing Stephanie once more. The second kiss, just a pec like two friends would share, but still it set Stephanie on fire from within. “Let’s hang out a bit, see where the night takes us.” she said as she took Stephanie’s hand and walked over to the couch.

With the girls sitting together on the couch, Mason rattled off the drinks they had and took orders from them. Stephanie, as expected, wanted a mixed drink, two thirds Orange Juice with one third Passoa. Aria said she didn’t care, but was hoping they could all start with a shot. Steph was never big on shots, but the way she was feeling about the kiss blinded her judgement and she instantly agreed. Stephanie had wanted to start with a couple game of cards, so she grabbed Aria’s hand and got up and walked out to the kitchen with Mason.

As the girls took their seats and got the cards ready, Mason made the three mixers and poured out three shots of the watermelon Vodka. Once he sat down, Aria held up her shot and the three of them tapped their glasses together before pouring the alcohol down their throats and thus beginning the wildest night of Mason and Stephanie’s life.

The game of choice, as often was the case, ended up being Asshole. Aria won the first game, and throughout the second repeatedly enforced the power of her presidency by making Stephanie and Mason drink more so they had to keep up with her. Mason won the second game and decided to return the favor, trying to find Aria’s breaking point throughout the third. When he won the third, Mason realized that one more consecutive win would allow him to create a rule for the remainder of the night.

During the fourth game, he dropped a card and when he bent down to get it noticed Aria and Stephanie rubbing each others thighs. The sight more than he had expected at that point, sent pulsing sensations through his body, resulting in him having to adjust his pants multiple times throughout the game. As the game continued on, he caught Stephanie and Aria staring at each other several times, rolling their eyes and occasionally biting their lips. Finally Mason saw his opening. He tossed a ten of clubs onto the table and held the two of hearts in the air, signaling his third consecutive victory.

Stephanie knew how Mason’s mind worked. Normally she would’ve dreaded whatever rule he had up his sleeve, but not tonight. No, tonight her panties got a little more wet as she watched his cards dwindle down in his hand. She had even had an opportunity to stop him by throwing down the two nines in her hand and take control of the game, but chose not too. She accurately assumed his rule would somehow move them closer to the bedroom. But to her, it was just closer to what she had wanted since Aria walked in the house and kissed her so passionately.

“Alright Mason, let’s hear it.” Aria said as she dropped her cards to the table and returned her hand to Stephanie’s thigh.

“Alright, my rule is….” Mason said as he stood up and downed the rest of his third drink. “You two have to continue the game without your shirts.”. He hadn’t wanted to force the situation too much and thought pushing for them to move to the bedroom was a little bit more than Steph was ready for.

Stephanie was surprised, but felt sad that he hadn’t suggested more. She figured he would have at least made them kiss again, something she knew she wanted after the first time. “Whatever” she thought to herself. “We have all night” she said to herself as she grabbed the bottom of her shirt.

“That’s it Mason?” Aria said. “No shirts? I think you can do better than that… Why not make us go full topless?”

Mason was stunned by the question. He knew he wanted it to go their, but worried how Stephanie would react if he made the suggestion. Slowly he turned his gaze to her, silently asking if it was okay. Stephanie found herself surprised again.

Normally she would be adamantly against the idea, but between the kiss and the massage her thigh had been receiving she almost felt relief that something more sexual had finally been suggested. She knew that just being topless wasn’t entirely sexual, but the way the night was going so far she was certain it would lead to more. “I’m cool with it, but if we’re going topless we should probably go in the room.” she said trying to conceal her desire and replace it with logic. Little did she know, there was no need for her it hide her intent, something she realized when Mason and Aria nearly jumped out their seats at her suggestion.

Mason climbed on the bed and tried to deal out another hand of cards while Stephanie took off her shirts and Aria hopped on the computer to turn on Pandora. With some mood music playing, she turned around to find Stephanie just tossing her shirt to Mason. Stephanie’s eyes widened as she felt Aria’s fingers grab the clasp to her bra. She stood motionless as Aria unclasped it and grabbed the straps. The feeling of Aria’s fingers running over her skin as she pulled the straps off of her shoulder sent shivers through her body. Her bra dropped to the floor and Aria stepped up behind her.

Stephanie could feel the warmth of Aria’s body as the bare skin of her breasts pressed against her back. Aria ran one hand up Stephanie’s body and cupped her right breast, paying extra attention to her nipple as her other hand slid down in front of the beautiful red head. Even over her jeans, the feeling of Aria’s fingers rubbing her pussy drive Stephanie wild. Her eyes closed and her head tilted back as the pleasure began to build deep inside of her. “Let’s play.” Aria said as she let go of Stephanie’s nipple and slid her hand away from her wanting pussy.

Not realizing what had happened, Mason picked up his cards and started to organize the, as the girls climbed onto the bed. Then, in front of his eyes, he watched as Stephanie laid down on her back and Aria climbed over her. Their lips pressed against each other and Stephanie finally got the second kiss she had wanted so bad. Their tongues mingled for only a few moments before Aria started to lower herself down the bed, kissing Stephanie’s neck and chest before taking one of her nipples into her mouth.

The sensations were incredible, even though she had experienced the same thing with Mason many times before, the fact that it was with a woman this time literally made it feel soo much better. Aria released Stephanie’s nipple from her lips and slowly kissed her way over to the other, making sure they got equal attention. With Steph’s body rising hi with every breath, Aria began kissing her way down her body. She slipped her fingers between Stephanie’s skin and her jeans and slowly pulled them down her legs. It wasn’t until then that Stephanie realized she had unbuttoned them while she rubbed her pussy before they climbed in the bed.

Aria stood up on the bed, her legs spread over Stephanie’s body and reached for the button to her jeans. Wanting to see the rest of the beautiful woman she was so passionately kissing minutes before, Stephanie lifted herself up to a seated position and took grabbed Aria’s jeans, slowly pulling them down to reveal her black panties. Aria lifted her legs to step out of the jeans and Stephanie tossed them off the bed.

Aria lowered herself back down to the bed and ran her lips and tongue down Stephanie’s thigh. Slowly kissing her way down Stephanie’s thigh, she stopped just over her moist panties and rubbed her lips over Stephanie’s mound. Stephanie’s body shook as pleasure shot through her body from the teasing she was receiving from her lesbian lover. Seeing Steph’s reaction, Aria grabbed her panties as she had her jeans just moments before, and kissed her way back up her other thigh as she pulled them off.

With Stephanie’s smooth, shaved pussy in front of her, Aria couldn’t resist leaning in to kiss the flower petal lips of her lovers most secret of places. Stephanie had always enjoyed getting her pussy licked, but knowing it was a woman, and having her anticipation built up throughout the night made it better than she had ever dreamed it would be. The feeling of the first contact was so intense she felt like she might cum right then and there, but managed to suppress the urge so she could prolong her pleasure.

“Tell me you want it.” Aria said as she looked up to Stephanie’s face.

“Oh I want it.” Stephanie said with a moan as she rubbed her hand through Aria’s hair and gently moved her head toward her pussy.

Aria needed no further encouragement and began lightly tracing Stephanie’s pussy lips with the tip of her tongue. She slowly licked her way up towards Stephanie’s clit making her moan with anticipation, before stopping and going back down to slide her tongue into Stephanie’s moist opening. Hearing the pleasure Stephanie was experiencing was too much for her, and she found herself sliding one hand into her panties. She continued on like this, tongue fucking Stephanie’s pussy while she slid a finger in and out of her own.

The feeling of a tongue sliding in and out of her pussy drove her wild, making her moan and clench the bed sheets in her fists. Sensing she was close to cumming, Aria slowly slid her tongue up Stephanie’s slit and started flicking it back and forth over her firm clit. With Steph’s body rocking from the pleasure, Aria slid a finger inside her pussy and curled it up so she could rub the soft tissue that she knew would drive Steph crazy. Stephanie’s body began shaking as she finally gave in to her desire to cum on Aria’s tongue and finger.

A few seconds passed and Stephanie’s shaking slowly stopped. Once in control of herself, she grabbed Aria’s cheeks and lightly pulled her up on top of her. Who knows if it was the heat of the moment, or the alcohol that made her do it, but she pulled Aria’s face to her and kissed her passionately, absent any care that her own juices were on Aria’s tongue. Mason moved out of the way as he saw Stephanie roll over reversing hers and Aria’s positions on the bed. He watched with incredible excitement as his lover prepared to explore a woman’s body for the first time.

Hovering above Aria’s nearly naked body, Stephanie’s nerves came back in full force. Unlike Aria, she had never done anything to a woman and wasn’t sure exactly what to do, but knew she wanted to try and make Aria feel as good as she had made her feel. Seeing her nervousness Aria placed one hand on her cheek and looked into her eyes. “You’re gonna be fine. Just do to me, whatever you like done to you. Anything Mason does to you, anything I did to you. It’s called experimenting for a reason, you just try stuff and see how it works.” she said.

Calmed by her words, Stephanie leaned in and kissed her lips once more. From her lips, she gently kissed her way down her neck, just as Mason often did to her, and as Aria had moments ago. She ran her tongue over Aria’s bare chest and made out with her skin, sucking enough to leave a small red hickey as she moved toward her nipple. Taking Aria’s nipple in her mouth, Stephanie ran her tongue all over it, licking every square inch of her rose colored areola. Aria moaned from the pleasure and somehow it caused a change in Stephanie. The thought of her maki a woman feel good enough to moan took over her, and she began sucking at Aria’s nipple with an added desire to make a woman cum for the first time.

Stephanie released Aria’s nipple only to go right are the opposite one, trying to explore as much of the female anatomy as she could. How could she have waited so long to act on this? She thought to herself that even though she denied it, she kinda always knew she liked girls. She knew she had wanted this, and Mason had never really hid his desire to see it happen. She thought that she was lucky she had a man that wanted to involve another girl strictly for her satisfaction, and not for a way to cheat with permission. She turned to see Mason struggling to conceal his excitement as he watched her enjoy a woman’s body for the first time.

Slowly, she kissed her way down Aria’s body, across her stomach and down to her mound. She waisted no time with thigh kissing and immediately grabbed the waistband of Aria’s panties. Only seconds passed before Aria was completely naked and Stephanie was staring at a beautiful shaved pussy. She still felt nervous but felt like it was something she owed not only to Aria, but to herself as well. She looked up to Aria, who nodded her head signaling her desire for Stephanie to continue. A quick look to Mason and she knew that he had waited all night, and much longer to see this happen.

She leaned toward Aria’s pussy and slowly parted her lips. Planting them onto the moist lips of Aria’s love canal, Stephanie felt a moist feeling return to her own pussy. A couple soft kisses and she thought to herself that it wasn’t bad like she had feared. It kinda felt like kissing Aria on the mouth, just more wet and naughty. She kissed a couple more times, and then slowly extended her tongue towards the first pussy she had ever seen up close.

Stephanie ran her tongue up and down Aria’s slit, licking her lips and clit and everywhere between. Aria’s moans became louder and the sound of them set Stephanie on fire. She started sliding her tongue in and out of Aria’s pussy as Aria had hers earlier and felt the same desire Aria had to reach down and rub her own pussy while she ate out the beauty in front of her. Stephanie mirrored Aria’s licking from earlier and slid her tongue up to her clit while sliding one finger into her hole and rubbing Aria’s gspot to make sure she came hard.

The pleasure too much for her, Aria moaned loud and pulled Stephanie’s head against her pussy. “Oh yea.” she said as her breathing became more erratic. “Oh it feels so good.” she said as Stephanie licked her clit over and over. “Oh Stephanie..” she said. Hearing a girl moan her name drove Steph wild and she started licking Aria’s clit as fast as she could. “Oh I’m…. Gonna…cum!” Aria shouted as she exploded with pleasure. Stephanie had worried about what it would taste like when Aria came, if she was able to make her cum, but fund her worries unwarranted. A sweet nectar ran down Aria’s pussy and onto Stephanie’s tongue, filling her with a proud feeling knowing she could make a girl feel so good.

She climbed up beside Aria and laid down with her. As they cuddled with each other, Stephanie signaled for Mason to join them. Slowly, he climbed into the bed and laid beside Stephanie, sandwiching her between him and Aria. “Thank you for this. I love you so much.” he whispered to her as he wrapped one arm around her naked body. Together, the three of them all drifted asleep.

---

Shelly’s heart is broken, but her spirit isn’t.

What’s a girl to do after finding out that the other half of her heart is possibly her sister? In Shelly’s case, it’s pick up the pieces and try to save to worlds. Hopefully she stays alive long enough to try.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
Chapter 14
= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =
Honest Senators?

Jessica cursed as she ducked behind another building. The sun was coming up and it’d taken her all night to reach this city. She was tired, filthy, and cranky. Why had she told them? It wasn’t right, and it wasn’t fair! Her plans weren’t ruined. She was sure she could salvage them, but it was going to take a lot more effort.

No one had treated her as fair as Shelly and Eldon had, and now because of that four-armed tramp, they hated her. They had to! She could see no way that they wouldn’t hate her. It didn’t matter to her that they were half-related. At least, she was certain that they shared the same father. The Pillar of Fire had never told her who her father was, but everyone knew that she and the hero of the Chaos War, Lyden Snow, were lovers.

A car drove past where she hid in the early morning shadows. She knew she wasn’t seen.

Why do you care? The voice in her head demanded. She hated that voice. It’d been with her since childhood. Always demanding, and never caring. The first time she went to Earth had been a nightmare. Her mother couldn’t leave the Shadow World, but had one of her kobolds take her in the dark of night. Midnight had struck, and suddenly she was the voice in another person’s head. It’d been horrible to watch as the other girl forced the kobold to rape and pillage the small Egyptian town. As the sun came up, Jessica was able to regain control, but by then the damage was done.

Enough townspeople were able to band together and kill the kobold. It hadn’t been his fault. His death still tore at her in her darkest nightmares. They hadn’t recognized the little black haired girl, and took care of her until she could slip away and make it back to her mother’s volcano. She was locked away after that.

To make it worse, her mother had agreed with the kobold’s death! She claimed he needed to die so that other magical creatures wouldn’t be feared. She hated her mother. She hated both worlds that Angela helped support. She wanted to break it down.

She waited for another car to go by, before slipping out and heading north. She needed to get to a portal, and back to the Shadow World before the other woman tried to take over again. She could sense one a few miles away. She didn’t know how she could sense them, but it felt like a tear in the fabric of reality to her.

Would it really be so bad to stay here? the other voice asked. We could have so much fun. Wouldn’t it be better to live the way we want, instead of always hiding? I know how tired you are of hiding who you really are. Who we really are. With my power, you could have whatever you wanted. Whoever you wanted. You could have had the twins. At the same time, even if you wanted. Why must you keep me locked away? You have no problem using my power to trap beings outside of this reality. You use my power to control them afterwards. Why not let me show you what else we can do together? You could have everything. No more hiding.

Jessica shoved the voice down and shook her head. No matter how tempting the words were, that thing was evil. It didn’t care about anything but itself. She had to find a way to get rid of that voice forever. The other woman made her a promise once, and it was the only one that Jessica believed. Bring the two worlds together. Get rid of the separation between Earth and the Shadow World, and the voice would be able to go away. It was the duality in the two worlds that allowed the voice to stay inside her. She didn’t understand it herself, but deep down she believed that bringing the two worlds together would free her.

Jessica had already killed one Pillar. If she could kill two more, the remaining three wouldn’t be able to support the Shadow World, and it would rejoin Earth. She refused to kill her own mother no matter how much she hated the Pillar of Fire, and the Pillar of Air was out of the question as well. She wouldn’t kill family, no matter what the reward. That left the Pillars of Earth, Light, and Dark.

Perhaps with the darkness in her soul, it was time to make her next move.

“You left quite a trail of emotional damage behind you,” Gloria’s voice said nearby, making Jessica jump and spin. She landed in a defensive crouch, ready for an attack. “I guess I did the same though. Would have liked to stick around for the orgy, but I had to catch up to you. What’s your next move?”

* * * *

Shelly tumbled in a world of turmoil. Chaos surrounded her mind as she both fought to run away from Jessica’s last words, and tried to cope with them.

Angela, the Pillar of Fire, was Jessica’s mom. Everyone knew that Lyden Snow and Angela were together, and had been since before the Chaos War. Jessica was too young to be before that time, unless she’d lied about her age.

Shelly’s mind locked onto that thought. Jessica had to be older than she pretended. It was the only thing that made sense. She had to be a child from before Angela met her father. Jessica Couldn’t be her half-sister! She just couldn’t be!

“So what if she is?” Shemhazau’s voice penetrated the chaos surrounding her. It was one more thing for her mind to anchor on.

The swirling chaos slowed. Her surrounding began to coalesce into vague shapes, but no more.

“Where are you, Grandpa? I—I can’t see.”

“Grandpa?” Shemhazau’s voice carried through to her, solidifying her surroundings even more. She almost thought she could hear the surf sliding against the sand. “I can’t believe I’m a grandpa. Do I look old enough to be a grandpa?”

His outline was still fuzzy, but she could at least tell where he was. She moved to him and threw her arms around him. Everything became solid as she felt him in her arms. Tears sprang from her eyes as she hugged the old man. She buried her face against his chest as her body shook with sobs. She didn’t know how long he held her, and neither one spoke.

“Thank you,” she said when she finally pulled away and wiped at her cheeks. “I haven’t cried like that since…” she trailed off. She couldn’t remember ever feeling that bad. Not even when Sheldon and Mandy had caused all those deaths, had she cried that hard, and that was the saddest thing she could remember happening to her.

“It was truly my pleasure,” Shemhazau said with a soft grin. “It’s been a very long time since such a beautiful woman has held me. I nearly forgot what it was like.”

She grimaced at him, not in the mood for his flirting. “I’m distraught over finding out that my girlfriend, the woman I thought I loved, might be my half-sister, and you’re going to flirt with me?” she accused him.

“I wasn’t flirting,” he held up his hands in self-defense. “I was just stating the absolute truth. Not sure why I did, though…”

“Mandy must be around my body,” Shelly said as she turned her back on the old man and walked up the now clearly defined beach. “I’m surprised it’s affecting you, though.”

“So, this Mandy… She forces everyone around her to tell the truth?” Shemhazau asked with curiosity. Shelly explained about her brother’s ex-girlfriend, and some of the problems she’d caused.

“Interesting…” he mused when she’d finished. “So I can state that I’m a very lonely old man who misses his wife terribly, but I can’t say the sun is black without qualifying the statement.”

Shelly stared at him, as it appeared he’d just told a lie. The sun wasn’t black!

“I can’t read your thoughts, but technically, what I said wasn’t a lie. The sun isn’t black. I had to state that I can’t say it, in order to say it. Interesting effect. Especially since I was able to state what I said I couldn’t state.”

Shelly was getting a headache trying to follow that logic, and shook her head to dismiss it. “I need to wake up. They need me. This is going to kill Eldon, and when my dad finds out…”

“No, you need to stay here a bit longer.” Shemhazau placed his hand on her shoulder, mentally and physically stopping her from leaving. “I understand you’re going through a lot of pain. I can help.”

“I’m not letting you into my pants!” she snapped at him, certain she knew what kind of help he offered.

“That’s not what I was referring to, young lady.” He sounded sincere. She would have doubted him, if she knew he had be honest right then.

“I’ve been alive longer than almost any other living being in either world. Hell, even dying couldn’t kill me. How many people can say that?” He chuckled at his own joke, but Shelly glared at him. “Anyway. I think I know a thing or two about forbidden love. I used to rule the succubae until I grew bored of that, and passed it off to TanaVesta. That was a mistake… I loved your grandmother more than anything else in this world, until your father came along.”

“Yeah, but grandma wasn’t your sister,” Shelly snapped. “There’s a difference between loving someone of a different race, and having sex with a family member.”

“You’re right, and you’re wrong,” he told her. “I’ve seen a lot of sex, and I’ve seen it for the wrong reasons. I’ve also seen it for the right reasons. I like to get kinky, I won’t deny that, but I have never, never, forced it on someone who wasn’t willing. We can’t always control who we love, but we can control how we love them. You love your brother, right?”

“Yeah, but I’d never have—” she started to say but he cut her off.

“You chose how to love him. Nothing more.” The way he said it made it seem as though it were common sense, but he was still wrong.

“It’s a different kind of love,” she tried to explain. “I’ve seen him naked plenty of times, and… and… you know.” For some reason, she couldn’t complete that statement. She didn’t think she’d ever been tempted. He was her brother!

“Is it? Different, I mean?” he demanded, and Shelly nodded her head, unwilling to speak. “I don’t think it is. Only the way you choose to express it is. Stop glaring at me. I told you, I know what I’m talking about. What have you done every time your brother was in trouble? What has he done for you?”

“We protect each other,” she told him with a bit of defiance.

“Exactly. And for Jessica?” he arched one eyebrow at her.

“That’s—” she started to say, but her throat closed off before she could say different. She chose a different tact. “I would go out of my way to protect anyone in danger. It’s what we’ve done for the last few years, protecting humans visiting the Shadow World. I don’t love them.”

“No, I doubt you do, but that is different. I’m guessing that your brother put himself into mortal danger to save you. He went well out of his way to save you. I’m even willing to go so far as to say that he would give up his life to save yours, and I’ve never even met him. I’ll go a step further, and state that you are willing to do the same.”

“But…” she trailed off, already seeing where he was going.

“Would you do any less for Jessica? I doubt it.”

“But I don’t want to—”

“The only thing that’s different is how you choose to show that love.” He gave her a solemn look, daring her to argue more. While she was tired of being interrupted, it was hard to argue with his logic. “I’m not saying you need to go back to having sex with her, though let’s face it… There’s no putting the yolk back in the shell once it’s broken. What’s done, is done. You love her. If it really bothers you that much, don’t stop loving her. Just stop lusting after her.”

“But how do I deal with the fact that I’ve… That we’ve… Damn it, I had sex with my sister!” The swear word slipped out as her frustration grew to a boiling point.

“Maybe you did, and maybe you didn’t,” Shemhazau shrugged his shoulders.

“There are a lot of things you can argue, but I know for a fact that I had sex with her,” Shelly spat.

“Did she say she was your sister?” he asked as though she were missing something important.

Shelly opened her mouth to say yes, but, “No,” came out instead. She paused as that single word sank in, then rejected it. “Her mother is the Pillar of Fire. I think she has to be my sister.”

He examined her for a long moment before replying. “Angela was a good girl. I did my best to help her grow into a good succubus. When I found out she fell in love with my son, I was happy for them. You know, I raised them both, though in different ways. They could almost be siblings… Anyway, I know how much she wanted to be a mother. I have no doubt she wouldn’t willingly cheat on your father, even though she is a succubus.”

His words sank into her heart and made it even heavier. She didn’t know the Pillar of Fire very well, but hearing him state that she wouldn’t cheat on her father, drove the knife in her heart deeper.

“There is a difference between love and lust,” Shemhazau continued on as though ignorant of her emotions. “People confuse the two all the time. You can love someone and not lust after them. By the same token, you can lust after someone, but not love them.”

“I get it,” she yelled and looked up to meet his eyes. Gray eyes, just like her father. Just like Sheldon and her had. Just like Bridgette had. But Jessica’s were blue… Of course, Brock’s eyes were brown. Jessica had black hair, just like Eldon, but his hair color came from their mother. She wracked her brain to think if there were any other genetic similarities between Jessica and her family, but couldn’t come up with any. “I can love her, without having to have sex with her. Is there anything else you want to tell me, or can I go now?”

“Apparently my son hasn’t raised you to respect your elders properly,” Shemhazau muttered. “I’d bend you over my knee and show you the proper way to behave, but I can’t think of any reason to keep you here. Unless, you’re into getting spanked? Does that glare really work on anyone? Because I think it looks cute on you. Oh, fine. Be that way. Tell your father hi. It seems like the sex out there has finally stopped. It must have been one helluva orgy for me to sense it in here.”

Shelly’s face slipped from glaring at her perverted grandfather, to shock at his words. She opened her mouth to ask what he was talking about, but the sandy beach and rolling waves were already starting to fade away.

“What do you mean, your fiancée?” Sheldon’s voice penetrated the fog surrounding her before she woke up.

* * * *

When waking from a deep sleep, after having a traumatizing experience, finding a woman with a needle literally sticking out of her finger and poking into your arm is a little more than terrifying. Shelly wasn’t in the least bit embarrassed to yank her arm away as she screamed.

“Shelly?” Sheldon’s voice reached her, full of concern. “Shelly! You’re all right!”

She had just enough time to note that he was completely naked before he tackled her to the bed in a massive hug. There was no way she could mistake his massive erection poking into her side. Before she could stop it, the thought that something that big and twisted poking into her in a different spot would feel great. Damn her grandfather and his subversive words!

She shuddered, and shoved hard against him. “Get off me! Why are you naked?” She glanced around and realized that only Sonia and she were clothed. Everyone else was fully nude, including some strange man she didn’t recognize with large fairy wings resting in the fountain next to Bridgette. Even Mei was nude, lying next to an equally nude Mihale Maztaim. Brooke, Becky, and her father were close to the fountain, staring at her with wide eyes. Shlee and Mandy were near the door, with a gap just big enough to fit her brother between them. Where was Gloria? Had Mandy and Sheldon gotten back together? What was going on? She remembered Shemhazau’s words about an orgy, and she could see the evidence of that running down a few legs, and in the nakedness of those around her.

“How long have I been out?” She asked as she held the back of her hand to her head.

“Exactly three hours, seven minutes, and forty-two seconds,” Sonia informed her. “You didn’t miss anything, other than a bunch of drama.”

Only a bit over three hours? It felt like a great deal more than that, but time sleeping, or in the Mens Mundi could be deceiving.

“Where’s Gloria, and who is that next to Bridgette?” From the way Eldon flinched at Gloria’s name, she knew that news wouldn’t be good.

“Hey toots!” the man by her half-sister grinned at her. “I’ve been watching you for quite a while!” The way he leered at her made Shemhazau’s advances seem tame.

“Be respectful, Oberon, or else,” Bridgette commanded. When had she become forceful? From the way Oberon’s cheeks colored, Shelly had to wonder what kind of control Bridgette had over him. When he shrunk down to four inches in height, Shelly knew what he was.

“You’re a fairy!” she gasped and pointed at the little man with butterfly wings.

“I’m not just any fairy!” he said, full of indignation. “I’ll have you fucking know, I’m Oberon, King of the Fairies, Keeper—”

“Keeper of the Cup, Lover of Ladies, yada, yada, yada,” everyone else in the car intoned at almost the same time.

“Nobody ever lets me finish!” he stamped his foot in the air and folded his arms in a pout.

“I told you to be respectful,” Bridgette chided him. “And watch the language! Dad doesn’t like foul mouths, and neither do I!”

“I’m sorry, my love. Shade of my heart. Butter to my Biscuit. But I was going to change it to Lover of One Lady. You!”

“Oh really?” Bridgette asked, then shimmered and changed into Brock. “Not sure I know how to take that.”

“Forgive me, my heart. I am Oberon, King of the Fairies, Keeper of the Cup, Lover of You, and Soulkeeper of the Fay.”

“Feel better for getting that all out?” he raised one eyebrow.

“Only if you’ll forgive me, oh wondrous one!”

“I think I’m still dreaming,” Shelly muttered and placed her hand back against her head. “Or I was out longer than a few hours.”

“What Sonia calls drama, was actually pretty important,” Lyden said as he pulled on his pants. “Sorry you had to see us all like that, Shelly. What Gloria called a parting gift was fun at the time, but I wish she hadn’t done it now.”

“Parting gift?” Shelly asked, not liking the sound of that. “What—?”

“I don’t regret it,” Mandy said as she helped Sheldon get dressed.

“Neither do I!” Shlee added as she took a moment to slip her hand into his pants and adjust his erection. Why was her brother glowing? There was too much Shelly still didn’t understand.

“Knock that off, Shlee,” Eldon gripped the woman’s hand and pulled it away. “What about your fiancée?”

“Wait!” Shelly almost screamed. Her head was starting to spin as she tried to understand everything she’d missed while talking to Shemhazau. “You two are getting married? What about Gloria? What did Dad mean by her parting gift? Where did Oberon come from? Why is Sheldon glowing? Why was everyone naked when I woke up? On second thought, don’t answer that last one. Grandpa already clued me in. Why are you all staring at me like that?”

“You’ve been through a rough moment,” Sonia said as she laid her hand on Shelly’s shoulder. She was surprised at how much care the robot seemed to have in her voice and on her face. Whoever programmed her had done a phenomenal job. “Do you want to talk about that first? I’ve been programmed to help with any situation you’d like to discuss.”

“Not right now,” Shelly said. She felt odd with how genuine Sonia sounded. Shelly knew she was a mechanical being, but she didn’t act like one.

“It’s not good to bottle things up,” Sonia offered, but didn’t seem to press the issue. “Feel free to talk to me if you need to. I promise complete confidentiality.”

“Except for the government?” Sheldon asked.

Sonia directed a dirty look his way, before shaking her head. “No. Laws protect patient confidentiality. That information is only shared if the patient requests it.”

“Thanks, I think,” Shelly said, still unsure of the woman. “But my grandfather helped me with that, and I know he can’t tell anyone.” She became aware of her father giving her a strange look, and couldn’t hide her grimace. This wasn’t going to go over very well.

“Shemhazau Encantado says hi, Dad. Apparently you really didn’t kill him.” She had to swallow a lump in her throat as she saw tears form in his eyes. “He happens to be living in my Mens Mundi.”

“Dad?” Lyden choked with emotion. “Can it really be? I… I thought… In your—But how?”

“You never told me he was such a pervert,” Shelly chuckled with unease.

She didn’t expect his reaction as he launched himself for the bed and swept her up in a massive hug. That made for two unexpected hugs since waking up. At least her father was clothed! “That sounds like him, all right. He was always fascinated with Jennifer’s boobs, and he had some other… odd, ideas. Can I talk to him? Can he hear me?”

“I don’t know,” she gasped, trying to fill her compressed lungs with air. Her dad was a lot stronger than he looked. “So far I’ve only been able to talk to him when I was near death. I haven’t been able to access my Mens Mundi on my own. I was going to ask Gloria about it, but…” She trailed off as she caught the look in Eldon’s eyes. Lyden let her go and stepped back. Everyone was either red cheeked, or looking away from her. Well, everyone other than Sonia.

Sheldon was the first to speak up. “Gloria… left.” Shelly could tell that it took a lot for her brother to get those two words out, but like a dam bursting, once opened up, the rest soon followed. “She claimed I glowed brighter than the sun to her. By the way, the reason I glow in your eyes is because you care for me. The more I glow to someone, the more they care about me. Anyway, since she had refused to say it before, I was so happy! She loved me! But she claimed it was dangerous for her to love. To prove it, she made these two fall in love with me, and made everyone else so horny, they couldn’t resist having a little orgy in here.”

“She didn’t make me love you,” Mandy added. “I don’t think I ever stopped.”

“Even if she made me feel this way,” Shlee piped in, “I don’t regret it. Gloria was right about one thing. You’re worth loving.”

By the sick look that crossed her brother’s face, Shelly suspected that that didn’t make him feel any better.

“What about your fiancée?” Eldon turned on the werewolf. He wasn’t angry with her. If anything, Shelly would say that he looked and sounded defeated.

“I still love him too,” Shlee stated, then covered her mouth and glared at Mandy. “I don’t want to talk about him, though. I can’t because it’s supposed to be a secret. People wouldn’t understand if they—mnfmfm.” The last part was muffled as she covered her mouth again.

“How can you love two men?” Eldon asked. He didn’t demand. He didn’t yell, or scream, or even act like he truly cared about the answer.

Shlee mumbled something behind her hand, and shook her head, pain and worry evident in her eyes.

“None of us will judge you,” Lyden interrupted. “I know what it is like to love multiple women. At first I felt like a dirty lecher for it, but as long as you’re honest with the ones you care about, and they are okay with it, there is no reason to hide.

Shelly noticed the woman’s blue eyes start to turn golden as the hand covering her mouth grew claws. She knew she needed to intercede before something happened. It took more effort than she realized to get off the bed, but she moved to the strawberry blonde haired woman.

Shlee shied away from her, but Shelly placed her hand on the woman’s shoulder and looked into her bright eyes. “It’s okay. We’re friends here. None of us will judge you. Look around.” Her arm swept to point out people as she mentioned them. “My father has multiple wives, each one a different race. My half sibling, Bridgette, can be either gender he or she wishes, and by the looks of it has a fairy hanging on her every word. Mei is a half-dragon who apparently had sex with the enemy, if I’m judging his scratches correctly. Mihale might judge you, but his opinion is worth less than crap. My brother is the last person to ever be judgmental of another person. And me? Hell, apparently I was in love with my own sister.” That still hurt to say, but it seemed to come easier each time she said it. “Whatever you have to say can’t be any worse than that.”

As she spoke, Shelly noticed that Shlee calmed dawn and returned to normal. Tears filled her eyes as she gazed between the twins. She saw the love in the werewolf’s eyes as she stared at Sheldon, but also saw fear behind it. After another moment, she nodded and lowered her hand.

“His name is Dimitri Volglov,” Shlee’s voice came out weak but clear. “You have to know, Lyden, I don’t ever want to hurt you. I—”

“I’m getting tired of hearing that,” Sheldon cut her off, showing a little emotion. She would have expected him to be angry or furious, but instead, he sounded tired and resigned.

“I… I understand, my love. I’m sorry. I’m just… I mean…” Her chest rose as she visibly gained courage. Whatever it was, it had to be powerful to keep her from spilling everything out in Mandy’s presence. “Dimitri is a… a… vampire.”

Everyone was silent for a long while, as they tried to absorb that information. Bridgette was the first to break the silence, summing up almost everyone else’s thoughts in one word.

“So?”

“Dear…” Brooke placed her hand on her daughter’s shoulder. “Werewolves and vampires have been mortal enemies for centuries. They hate each other with a passion that is almost instinctual. The thought of two of them getting together and… It doesn’t make sense.”

“Like a mermaid getting along with the Pillar of Fire?” Lyden asked with a small smile.

“That’s different,” Brooke stated. “Whenever I go into Angela’s demesne, I have to have Becky cast certain spells on me so that I don’t dry out. Vampires and werewolves are mortal enemies. Usually when one is in the presence of the other, they go into a rage and try to destroy each other.”

“Aren’t vampires supposed to be evil?” Mei asked. She’d remained quiet for most of the conversation. Enough so, that Shelly kept forgetting she was there, unless she looked right at the half-dragon woman with her scaly legs and curled horns protruding from her temples.

“Dimitri is different,” Shlee stated and all eyes returned to her. “He doesn’t act like the other vampires. He’s better than them.”

“But your family wouldn’t approve if they knew, right?” Becky asked in a sympathetic tone.

“Approve?” Shlee asked in shock but didn’t look away from Sheldon’s eyes. “They’d tear me to bits and burn and burry the remains. Not necessarily in that order.”

Shelly’s heart went out to her brother as she saw new pain blossom in his face. It looked like the twins were destined for heartache, no matter what happened. Jessica had hurt them both, and now Gloria had doubly pained Sheldon, both by leaving him, and saddling his heart with a woman who was already taken. Shelly believed that Shlee now loved both men, but she understood her brother’s morals. He would never willingly steal another man’s woman.

She wanted to be angry with Shlee, but understood her position as well. She had to keep her fiancée a secret, or face something worse than death. She hadn’t asked to love Sheldon, but had it forced on her. Shelly didn’t doubt that love was real, even if it hadn’t come by genuine means.

She was torn. She could see the hurt and anger on Sheldon’s face, but she also sympathized with the fear in Shlee’s eyes.

“Sheldon, maybe we should—” she started to say maybe they should wait until they had some time to cool off before making any decisions, but the Orange Bubble stopped and Sonia stared outside.

“This car is a security risk.” Sonia didn’t look happy. “Somehow we’re stopped on the front lawn of the White House. How the hell did we make it past all the security?”

“This wonderful car doesn’t get noticed unless it wants to,” Lyden said as he ran a loving hand along one wall.

“I can worry about the logistics and dangers of that later,” Sonia didn’t seem to like that idea at all. “Right now I need to get to the President, make sure she’s safe, find out where Mihale’s son is and eliminate him as a threat, and if we’re lucky create peace between two worlds.”

Mihale struggled against his bonds, but almost no one paid him any mind.

“I’m not sitting this one out,” Lyden stated and pulled out a pistol. He pulled back the top, verifying there was a round in the chamber before looking around to meet everyone’s gaze. No one argued. There wasn’t time to argue.

“Let me take the lead,” Sonia stated as they piled out of the Volkswagen Beetle. They weren’t worried about leaving Mihale alone in the car. The Orange Bubble would make sure no one could save him. “If we run into the Secret Service, let me do the talking. Most of them know me.”

“Sheldon, grab my neck,” Shelly ordered her brother. “Try not to kill with me too much if you can avoid it. It has… odd effects—affects?—on me.”

“Like?” he asked even as he gripped her neck and she changed into the form of the dull gray katana.

“Just don’t!” she snapped at him, vibrating to make the noise.

“That looks just like Murasame, except the blade’s a bit different,” Lyden commented. Shelly thought she heard a slight hitch in his voice. “You really do have my father in your head. He’d better keep his hands to himself.” His voice dropped to that of a concerned parent with such abruptness, that it startled her. Lyden Snow had always been the type of father to teach his kids but let them make their own mistakes. All things considered and learned over the last few hours, it struck her as odd.

“Halt!” Someone cried out as they approached the front entryway. The White House was huge, with tall white columns supporting a high white roof. It was too much of one color for Shelly’s tastes, but she didn’t have to live there.

“Emergency!” Sonia yelled to the black suited guards. They lifted their rifles and pointed right at the running group. “POTUS is in danger! Authorization: SONIA-15-03-80.”

One of the guards placed his finger against an earpiece and listened, but no one slowed down. It only took a second before he waved to the other guards. “Stand down. It’s Sonia.” He had a grin on his face as he looked her over. “Go save her, toots!” He slapped her rear as they ran past.

“Thanks, Randall,” Sonia ground her teeth. “And tell your wife I said hi.”

That dropped the smirk from his face, as the other Secret Service agents chuckled.

“What was that about?” Eldon asked the android as they barreled through the front doors.

“I am a sex-bot,” Sonia growled. “Some people took advantage of that fact. He was one of them.”

“You were forced to service them?” Sheldon asked, anger thick in his voice. Shelly felt pride in her brother’s indignation, then he had to go and ruin it. “That’s not right! Even if you are just a machine, you shouldn’t be forced to—”

“Just a machine?” Sonia asked as they raced down a hallway. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Shut up while you still can,” Shelly whispered to her brother.

“I can smell President Louise this way,” Shlee commented. She’d changed into her wolf form, and was a good four feet tall at the shoulders. “I can’t smell any fear or panic in her scent.”

“Something doesn’t seem right,” Brooke said from her position at the rear of their column. “Everyone here is too calm.”

Shlee changed shapes as they burst through a large set of double doors, and saw Martha Louise sitting calmly at the head of a long oak table. Well-dressed men and women sat around the table, while Secret Service agents lined the walls. Those at the table looked at them with shock, while the agents drew their side-arms and took aim.

“Ambassador Snow,” President Louise was the first to break the silence. “I’m glad to see you got your family back, but I don’t think your weapons are appropriate.” She was calm and collected, which only added to Shelly’s confusion. She was supposed to be in danger. They’d rushed here as fast as the Orange Bubble could take them, but she appeared to be just fine.

“Your life is in danger, President Louise,” Sonia stated with conviction before turning her gaze on the agents still pointing weapons at them. “The agents at the door should have warned you already. Why haven’t you gotten her to safety?”

“We’ve received no word of danger,” one of the agents standing behind Martha Louise stated. “Stand down, Sonia. She is in no danger here.”

Sheldon slowly lowered Shelly until her tip touched the ground. She couldn’t see very well from this angle, and shifted back to her normal form. There were a few gasps as she appeared, and some of the pistols shifted to cover her.

“What is the meaning of this?” a man in an expensive looking black suit that did nothing to hide his heavyset frame, demanded. He squared off against Lyden. “Ambassador Snow. I would expect nothing less from a monster like you. How dare you barge into this meeting! Aren’t you civilized enough to know what a closed door means? In case you aren’t—”

“Senator McConley,” Lyden grinned, but Shelly could see it was forced. “I’m quite aware of what a closed door means. I wonder, though. You weren’t part of this conversation. Do you often barge into conversations that don’t concern you?” Becky placed her hand on his arm, but he didn’t look away from the glaring senator.

McConley sputtered for a moment before finding his voice. “How dare you! I should have you arrested. No one speaks to me like that! You are interrupting a serious meeting. We were just about to vote on naming the creatures from your vile world. I was against it at first, but now I see that giving them a vile name to match their vile nature is perfect.” He turned to face the President. “I vote yes for officially naming them Lydonese.”

Everyone remained tense and no one moved for a couple seconds. Shelly saw her father’s jaw tense as he ground his teeth together. A sure sign he was furious. Lyden’s eyes moved to Mandy and a grin split his face a moment later.

“Tell me, Senator. How much money has the Paladonic Knights donated to your campaign?” Lyden’s voice was silky smooth as he asked the question.

“Donated? Ha!” the senator scoffed. “They are my campaign. I’ve belonged to them for a few decades now. I hardly make a decision without checking with them first. They fund almost everything I do.” By the triumphant look on his face, he didn’t realize that he’d just put himself in a lot of trouble.

“Does that include putting the President’s life in danger?” Lyden asked, remaining at ease.

The senator grew confused even as his mouth opened to answer with complete honesty. He had no choice but to tell the truth with Mandy in the room. “The assassination attempt wasn’t my decision. I was told where not to be at the time, to remain safe.” McConley’s eyes grew large as he realized he was giving away his secrets.

“Arrest him,” Sonia ordered a couple agents, and they broke from their shock to comply.

“I didn’t mean to say that! It’s the truth, but I meant to lie! This isn’t right! Unhand me! I can have someone kill your wife and children within the hour, if you don’t let me go right this instant.”

“Make sure he can’t contact anyone,” Sonia ordered as the agent got a worried look in his eyes. “Find a deep dark hole to shove him in until we can ask him more questions later.”

“That was… unexpected,” President Louise stated, still on her feet.

“Everything will be clear in a moment or two, Madame President,” Lyden stated. He then faced one half of the long table. “Are any of you in league with the Paladonic Knights or Daughters of Respite? Have any of you conspired to assassinate President Louise?” He was greeted to that question with a number of indignant denials.

He turned to the other half, and Shelly could see two people—one woman and one man—sweating profusely.

“President Louise,” stated the woman, “this is ridiculous!” The man sweating next to her nodded with enthusiasm. “We’re all loyal Americans here. It’s not illegal to accept money from certain groups.”

“It is if they are labelled a terrorist group,” another female senator stated. “I have never accepted money, or bribes from either group.”

“But surely Ambassador Snow or his witch wife has cast a spell,” the sweating man said. “Nothing he says, or forces us to say, is admissible—“

“No spell has been cast,” Mandy stated. She received a number of glares for cutting off the politician—or maybe it was that she was obviously not human with her four arms. “No one can tell a lie in my presence. No spell has been cast. All of you still have free will, and can act as you please. The only thing that my presence affects is your ability to lie. If you try, you will end up speaking more truth than you intend. I have no authority here, but I recommend that if you’re guilty, you come clean of your own choice. It will be less embarrassing for you.”

“But also less entertaining,” Oberon complained. “You should lie, so I can laugh at you.”

If anyone was angry with Mandy’s words, they became infuriated with Oberon’s statement. Voices erupted in livid heat as they denied any accusations. The only ones not speaking were the two sweating senators.

President Louise banged her fists against the table, trying to regain order as Bridgette grabbed the Fairy King and held him behind her back. She shifted forms, becoming Brock, and glared at anyone who even looked like they might come after the four-inch man. Standing there in his mechanical legs, he looked truly intimidating.

Sheldon stepped forward before Shelly had a chance to stop him, and slammed his fist down on the table. The large wooden surface looked solid, but it didn’t stand a chance against him. A three foot by four foot chunk smashed against the floor, and everyone went silent. He looked around the room with disgust on his face. A couple of the agents eyed him warily, but none of them drew their weapons.

“I find it hard to believe that you are supposed to be leading this nation,” Eldon stated, his voice dripping with disdain. A woman who’d already professed her innocence tried to speak up, but he silenced her with a hand gesture. Shelly had never seen her brother act like this before. She didn’t know whether to be impressed, or afraid. “Real leaders, leaders like President Louise, know better than to sit here and bicker. You are acting more like children than elected officials. If you’re innocent, say so when I point at you.”

“We’re politicians,” one man in an expensive suit stated. “None of us are innocent. We lie to our constituents on a daily basis. If the American public knew how their government was really being run, we’d all be executed as mfff—” he slapped his hands over his mouth as he realized what he was saying.

Shelly was getting used to seeing that look on peoples’ faces again.

“I assume you’re done talking?” Eldon asked and the man nodded. “Good, except for one thing. Are you conspiring with the P.K.s or the D.O.R.s?” The man shook his head, and Shelly saw her brother’s face darken. “You need to speak it.”

“No,” the senator uncovered his mouth long enough to speak.

“Good. You can sit there quietly now.” Sheldon grinned as though he were talking to a little child and pointed to the next senator. “How about you?”

This time he faced a woman. The same one that Shelly had noticed sweating earlier. The woman’s blonde hair hung limp and moist on her head as her eyes searched to room for some sort of escape. She saw Shlee and her eyes opened wide. “You can’t expect me to speak in front of her! She’s a journalist, and a well-known one at that. I haven’t agreed to any interviews. This is extortion! No matter what I say, she’ll twist it to meet the media’s agenda. She can’t be trusted with the truth!”

“And what is the truth?” Lyden asked before Sheldon could yell at her. He spoke in such a calm voice that after Sheldon’s rant, he seemed completely calm and reasonable.

“That the president needs to be killed, and a way made clear for pure humans to survive. Real people, not like you or those monsters with you, can’t be expected to share this world. You all need to be wiped from existence.” She stood with her hands on her hips as though she hadn’t just perjured herself. Everyone stared at her with shock, and she became visibly nervous as no one else spoke. Shelly suspected that she hadn’t realized what she’d just said.

It was the president who broke the silence with her calm voice. “Arrest her.”

Shelly wondered if some of the Secret Service were magical, they moved with such speed. One moment the senator was standing before them with cracking confidence, and the next she was on the floor, screaming obscenities. Shelly’s father shook his head, muttering about, “Such language…”

“Well, now that that is cleared up, we should get to more important matters,” the other sweating senator intoned as the screaming woman left the large room.

“More important than treason?” Another senator demanded. This one was a woman that’d already professed her innocence.

“Ahem, yes… Well, that’s taken care of, and we have other matter’s that need to be resolved before we go into recess. Matters like naming the otherworldly creatures.” He mopped his brow with a kerchief as his eyes darted around the room. “Besides… If this goes on much longer, I’ll confess to having an affair with Senator Otton, and authorizing the Secret Service to abandon the president during the first attempted assassination.” He waived his hand at the door, indicating who Senator Otton was, then stared at his hand in shock as though it were to blame for his honesty.

Before the president could order his arrest, Sheldon stepped forward and struck the man in the face. The senator’s nose exploded as he flew across the room and struck the other wall hard enough to leave an indent in the drywall.

“President Louise has been an outstanding president,” Sheldon snarled with more anger than Shelly thought was justified. What had gotten into her brother? This anger was unlike him.

“While I appreciate you defending my honor, I can’t have you hitting any more of my senators, even if they deserved it.” Martha’s voice still held its calm, but there was a slight edge to it now. “Arrest them both.”

Mandy and Shlee stepped in front of Sheldon as a couple agents approached him. Shlee’s eyes turned yellow and her claws extended in warning. Mandy simply cracked the knuckles on her four hands and shrugged her shoulders.

“What am I being arrested for?” Sheldon demanded as his face turned deep red.

Shelly wondered if her brother could be any more stupid.

“You struck a senator,” Martha informed him. Shelly noticed a tint of sadness to her voice, but couldn’t see any of it on weary her face. “While I agree that he had it coming, I’m afraid I can’t show favoritism in this matter. The law is clear. He will be tried for treason, and I doubt he’ll come out of it with his heart still beating. You, on the other hand, will only be slapped with a fine. Please, Eldon. I don’t want to do this, but I must. I know you can fight your way out of here. None of my agents are a match for you, much less those two women. Let the violence end here. Please.”

Shelly watched as her brother fought with himself, and lose. “I’m sorry,” he dropped his chin to rest on his chest. “I… I shouldn’t have done that. It just pisses me off. I’ll go willingly. I’ll… I’m sorry.”

“Madame President,” Lyden stepped forward. “Is this really necessary? We came here to stop those that meant you and the government harm. I admit his action was rash, but we’re here to help you.”

“I understand, Ambassador Snow,” President Louise said with that same sad smile. She stepped up closer to him, and Shelly barely heard her next words, though her lips barely moved. “Everything that has happened in here has been recorded. I have to show impartiality, or risk another scandal. I’ll make sure it’s not too hard on him, but I have no choice.”

Of course! Shelly thought with derision. She has to protect her precious political career. Who cares about her allies?

“Recorded?” Shlee asked as Sheldon stepped past her with his hands held out in surrender. “Oh, shit!”

“Language!” Lyden snapped, but no one listened to him.

“Ma’am, we need to get to your control room immediately. There is still one more traitor,” Shlee stated in a panicked tone. “Maztaim’s son works for the secret service. He’s the person who hacked into Sonia’s feed, and has been directing things from the shadows.”

Martha’s brown skin lost its color as that news sunk in. Shelly cursed herself for not having realized the same thing, though she’d been more worried about her brother who was even now being led out in handcuffs by two very nervous agents.

“How could he even get into the Secret Service?” Martha asked, then shook her head and looked out the door the three prisoners had left. “Nevermind. With two senators backing him, it’s no wonder he made it through the screening process.” She pointed to the three remaining agents in the room. “You three come with us. Looks like there’s one more mole to catch.”

Before anyone could move, the walls shook and the floor shuddered. A sound like a hundred angry ogres screaming erupted as the door Eldon had just vacated blew open. Debris and shrapnel pelted them even as the building continued to shake from the force of the explosion.

Shelly opened her eyes and coughed as smoke hung heavy in the air. She didn’t remember being knocked to the floor, but at least there was a bit of air down here. She didn’t know if she’d been knocked out, or just dazed. Her head rung and something warm was dribbling down the side of her cheek. She looked around and saw Brock spraying something into the hole that had once been a doorway. Apparently his mechanical legs had a built in fire extinguisher. Oberon was by his side, helping to douse the flames with his magic. She couldn’t see her father or step-moms, but she was able to make out Shlee dragging an unconscious Mandy from the room. She could see senators screaming, but couldn’t hear them over the ringing in her ears.

Sonia was helping an unsteady Martha to her feet. If Shelly had ever wondered if Sonia were alive or not, she no longer doubted. Her fake flesh hung in tatters, revealing a plastic and metal skeleton reflecting the light of the flames.

Shelly coughed some more, and her head spun in pain. She couldn’t get enough breath in and her ribs felt like there was a knife in them. Looking down, she realized there might as well be. A six inch piece of wood protruded from right under her left breast. She reached to remove it, but the pain of just touching it made her head spin anew.

She focused her mind on staying awake as she pushed the pain down. She forced her mind to think. The wood was probably saving her life, plugging the hole and keeping her from bleeding out. If it was in her lungs, at may be allowing her to breathe what little she could. Better not to remove it right away.

“Sheldon!” she croaked when she remembered he’d been much closer to the blast. She looked at the door again as tears crowded her eyes. There was no way he could have survived that blast. She couldn’t even hear her own voice above the ringing in her skull.

Someone gripped her under her arms and started pulling her from the room. She almost passed out again as the motion renewed the agony from her injuries. “Sheldon,” she tried to tell her rescuer, but couldn’t find her voice.

She saw a strawberry blonde mane of hair shake above her, but couldn’t make out any words or sounds. She wondered if she was going to be deaf for the rest of her life.

She saw sunlight a moment later, then someone in white took her from Shlee. The newcomer was an old man with stringy gray hair and gray eyes.

Shelly sat upright with a jolt as she recognized Shemhazau. She was sitting on the beach in her Mens Mundi.

“We really need to stop meeting like this,” the old man said with a grin. “You’re making this too much of a habit. Or is it just that you missed me?”

“There… there was a bomb,” Shelly stuttered as she looked down at her side. She found she was wearing a dark blue bikini, and her skin was unblemished. Her wounds were gone as was her pain. She could hear again! She knew she was in her Mens Mundi, and shifted her clothing to something a bit more appropriate. Jeans and a blue-green t-shirt felt more comfortable until she realized it was copied from something she’d seen Jessica wearing. She changed the shirt into a green blouse, but kept the jeans.

“Well, on the plus side, you’re not dead yet. Who was caught in the blast?”

Shelly looked up to meet her grandfather’s eyes, noting something different in his voice. He tried to sound cheerful, but she heard an edge to it. There was worry in his gray eyes that he couldn’t hide behind his smile. Was that worry for her, for himself if she died, or for everyone else?

“Everyone,” she said as fear seeped into her own heart. Sheldon had been out that door. There was no way he could have survived that. Her dad, Brooke, and Becky had been closer to it than she had been. She hadn’t been able to see them before Shlee dragged her out. Brock had appeared fine, as had Oberon, but what of the others?

She felt the old man’s bony fingers clasp her arms as he stepped up to her. “My son? Is he all right? Who is everyone? The whole world? Tell me everything!” He was no longer trying to hide his concern. Tears leaked down his cheeks as he interrogated her, shaking her with each question as though to jostle the truth from her.

“Mandy, Brooke, Becky… Everyone that was with us. Let me go! I don’t know if my dad made it. I—I couldn’t see him before I was dragged to safety. I only know that Shlee, Brock, and Oberon were fine.” She had to fight back panic as she spoke, trying to recall what she’d seen before Shlee got her out. “Sonia is a robot, so I’m sure she just needs some repairs, and the president looked okay.”

“I don’t know or care about any of them,” Shemhazau released her and stormed up the beach before spinning around to face her again. “Who else was there? Brooke? Sheila? Jennifer? Becky? Think girl!”

“Jennifer? Why would she… Never mind.” She shook her head, as she tried to do as she was told. “Dad was over by Becky and Brooke. Sheldon was… He was…” she broke down in sobs as despair overwhelmed her.

“Your brother is fine,” a new voice broke into her awareness. “In fact, he’s the only person who could not be injured.”

“What?” Shelly looked up and was shocked to see the owner of that female voice. “How…?”

“Your dad was worried about you. We couldn’t wake you up. I was the only one in good enough shape to try to communicate with you,” Sonia stated. She looked complete and undamaged, which was a lot less scary than she’d looked with her pseudo-skin hanging off her in flaps and tatters.

“Well, hello!” Shemhazau smiled as he approached the android. “You happen to know my son, huh? He’s a good lad. Taught him everything he knows, but if you like, there are a few things I haven’t taught him. I’d be happy to show you, though.”

“Grandpa!” Shelly snapped, disgusted with his behavior. “She’s a robot! There are more important things to worry about than you satisfying your carnal needs!”

“A robot, huh?” he rubbed his beard as he took that in. “Never had sex with a robot before. Anyway, if your dad is good enough to worry about you, he’ll be fine. So that just leaves getting you better, and then maybe ending my dry spell.”

“Ugh!” Shelly groaned. “I’m sorry, Sonia. He’s more of a pervert than my brother is.”

“I’ve dealt with worse,” Sonia replied, then turned her back on Shemhazau. “Your brother didn’t seem too perverted, though I was surprised at his anger earlier.”

“How are you even here?” Shelly asked. “I thought it was the soul that travelled into a person’s Mens Mundi. If you’re a robot…”

“I prefer the term android,” she replied without sounding offended. “I’ve entered your subconscious through a combination of physical contact, and my nanites. My hand is resting on your head, avoiding your injuries, and I have a direct link to your neural pathways.”

“Your… what?” Shelly asked at the same time Shemhazau stated, “Physical contact, huh? Kinky.”

Sonia grimaced at Shemhazau before replying to Shelly. “You’re pretty badly injured. I have tiny microscopic machines that help regulate my functions and repair damage to my systems when necessary. I can reprogram some of them and inject them into another person to help repair their bodies. By placing my hand on your head, and with the nanites in your blood, I can enter your subconscious mind and communicate. I have to admit that this is the most lucid subconscious mind I’ve ever dealt with. This is also the first time I’ve ever met someone besides the owner of the mind.”

“How bad am I?” Shelly asked, then held up a hand to stop her from answering. “Wait. You said my brother is fine? How can that be? He had to be a lot closer to the blast.”

Sonia gave her a quizzical look before answering. “He can’t be harmed. I thought we explained that to you. The fairy sacrificed herself to make him permanent.”

“The fairy? You mean Arethusa?” Shemhazau interrupted. He shook his head and spoke the rest in wonder. “I had heard something like that was possible, but never heard of it actually happening.”

“I guess I didn’t know what you meant by permanent,” Shelly placed her head in her hands. “There were a lot of other things to worry about at the time, and I forgot. How is my dad and everyone else?”

Sonia hesitated and Shelly felt her heart sink. “Your dad is banged up, but he’s fine. Shlee is only a little worse off than Eldon. Her werewolf healing really came in handy. Mandy has a broken arm and a concussion, but she’ll be fine. Brock and Oberon were a little singed, but working hard to put out fires and save lives. Mei is a bit bruised, but otherwise her scales saved her. The president is a strong woman and giving commands to have Maztaim transferred to a maximum security detention area. Two senators are dead, plus the two traitors, one is unaccounted for, and the rest have varying degrees of injury. Only one is in critical condition, but not as bad as you were, which is why I’m working with you.”

“What about Brooke and Becky?” Shelly asked, noting the android’s lack of mentioning them.

“They shielded your father from the worst of the blast,” Sonia said in sad tones.

“I never did like that mermaid much,” Shemhazau said. “But the short brunette seemed nice enough.” Shelly looked aghast at her grandfather. “Don’t look at me like that. Brooke was partly responsible for my wife’s death. The only reason I ever let her live was that she also saved my son’s life. She may have treated my son well, but that doesn’t mean I have to like her.”

“We’re being transferred to the hospital now,” Sonia brought the attention back to her. “I’ve already let everyone know your concerns. Your father let it slip that sex will speed up the recovery process while you are in this place. I don’t think he meant to say it, but Mandy was close by. I wish I could duplicate her skill with drawing out the truth. It’s a handy ability.”

“It’s not necessary when there is a being with a soul here,” Shemhazau admitted, shocking Shelly. She would have expected him to pounce on that idea. Then he went on to shock her even more. “I don’t really count, since I am not an outside influence.” Then he had to go and ruin it. “If you don’t possess a soul, then sexual energy would be the only other way.”

“I am NOT having sex with you!” Shelly shouted at the man. She felt her cheeks burning as the other two stared at her. “Well, I’m not,” she repeated in a calmer tone.

“While that hurts my ego, I’m not the only one here,” Shemhazau stated. He actually had the audacity to look hurt.

“Thanks, but I’m not in the mood,” Shelly said with a sidelong glance at Sonia. It wasn’t that the woman was unattractive, but the thought of doing a machine with her grandfather right there, and after everything else that’d happened… Physical pleasure wasn’t something that she felt justified or desirable of.

“I’m not sure if it would work for me anyway,” Sonia stated. “My synaptic pathways are connected to her, but I’m not really here and don’t possess a soul. Besides, I don’t really like sex.”

Shelly opened her mouth to say something, but closed it again. Isn’t Sonia a sex-bot…? Er, sex-android? How can she not like sex?

“I know that look,” Sonia said as her lips twisted in annoyance. “Yes, I’m was originally designed as a sex-droid, and then later given a few tactical upgrades, but that doesn’t mean I have to enjoy the act. I can see that you still don’t understand. Look at it this way. I’ve had to sleep with the worst of the worst in my duties as a spy. I’ve been with the vilest of scum to keep this nation safe. It’s a sacrifice I’m willing to make, but it doesn’t mean I’ve enjoyed it. I was made to perform, but my advanced A.I. is my own. I have been given a large amount of discretion on how I am able to think and act. Just because I was made capable of seducing and pleasing men and women… Well, that doesn’t define who I am.”

“I never thought of it that way,” Shelly said, then quickly added when Sonia gave her an incredulous look. “I mean about you having your own thoughts and feelings. I suspect Shlee would understand that a lot better than I do, but I understand what you’re saying. You were programmed with certain skills, but you weren’t forced to like those skills with your programming.”

“Who doesn’t like sex?” Shemhazau asked as though neither one had explained. “Did they get your wiring wrong? Maybe they forgot to install the pleasure sensors in the right spots?”

“I assure you, I was built properly,” Sonia intoned. “It’s not that I’m incapable of enjoying sexual relations, but that there is no emotional desire for it.”

“Because you have no soul?” he pressed.

“I have emotions,” Sonia ground her teeth. Shelly could tell that the old man was getting to her. “I don’t need a soul to have emotions. They were added into my algorithms for behavior. Over three thousand separate emotional identities have been downloaded into my memory. Trust me when I say I have emotions. Not only that, but because of the way I was programmed, I have as little or as much control over my emotional state as you do.”

Shemhazau looked at her for a long time. The giddy smile he’d worn was gone, replaced with something else that Shelly almost wanted to call intrigue. It was too intelligent a look for him though, so Shelly assumed it had to be something else. Indigestion maybe?

“Yeah… Um… No. I don’t see it,” he stated after the pause grew uncomfortable. Shelly didn’t understand how he couldn’t see it. Hell, Sonia was glaring at him. Shelly understood what Sonia was saying. Why couldn’t he? “Oh, I believe you have emotions, and can sense things, but I think they missed something in your programming.”

“Since when did you become an expert in A.I. or robotics… er… androidics?” Shelly grew flustered as she tried to come up with the right term.

“Robotics is fine in that circumstance,” Sonia told her with a gentle smile before returning her glare to Shemhazau.

To the women’s shock, the man burst out laughing. “Ladies, I have been aware of humanity’s deepest darkest cravings for centuries. While I may not have been around much for the last two decades, having desires for sexual intercourse with machines has been around for far longer. You have to remember, I was once the ruler of the succubae until I stepped down to elope with your grandmother, Shelly. I understand these things better than you may realize.”

“What’s your point?” Sonia demanded.

“My point is simple,” Shemhazau returned that lecherous grin to his lips. “I think you need to enjoy being touched and touching someone you don’t loathe.”

“Well, that rules you out,” Sonia snipped. For the briefest moment Shemhazau looked aggrieved, but the grin returned a second later.

“Then I guess that leaves you two.”

Shelly opened her mouth to argue, but stopped. She glanced at Sonia, then back to the old man. She opened her mouth again, but Shemhazau cut her off.

“I promise to disappear. You don’t have to worry about me ogling your young, sexy bodies. I’ll leave you two alone.” He must have seen the incredulous look Shelly could feel painting her features. “Hey, if you die, I die. Trust in my desire to live, if you can’t believe me otherwise.”

“I have extensive programming in physical and metaphysical healing. President Louise has ordered that I protect you and your family,” Sonia addressed Shelly with a serious mien. “While I understand the therapeutic and mental healing capabilities of sex, I understand that things can work differently while inside your mind, and it can physically heal wounds faster than normal. It’s true that I haven’t particularly enjoyed sex in the past, but if it means keeping you alive, I’ll do it.”

“Just what every woman wants to hear,” Shelly muttered to herself. She shook her head and failed to keep the sarcasm out of her voice as she spoke up. “While I appreciate your sacrifice, Sonia, I’m not interested. Even if it weren’t for the fact that you’ve proven you don’t desire me, I just had the woman I thought I loved turn out to be my sister, then abandon me. I’m not interested in getting physical with anyone right now, or any time within the next decade. I’m not in the mood. I’ll just have to recover the old fashioned way.”

“I understand,” Sonia said as though she hadn’t just been rejected. “I will do my best to save your life with my nanites, though I have to be honest. Your chances of recovery are slim.”

“Well I don’t understand,” Shemhazau growled. “You’ll die if something isn’t done, and so will I.”

“So?” Shelly asked. She was growing tired of this topic. In fact, she found she was getting rather tired altogether. She wanted to lay down in the sand and take a nap. She didn’t want to think about the pain in her heart anymore. She didn’t want to think about what was waiting for her out there in the real world. She wanted to rest and forget. “What does it matter? I’m done talking about this. Go away and leave me alone.”

Was it just her, or was the world getting darker? It didn’t matter. It would be easier to sleep.

“Like hell I will, young lady,” Shemhazau’s voice filled her Mens Mundi, and so filled her mind. She looked up at him, ready to be angry for disagreeing with her, but his glowing eyes stopped her. His gray eyes filled her vision and consumed her. “I will not die because you have a broken heart. I don’t like using my powers like this, and haven’t had to since I forced your father to kill my body. I command you to live, Shelly. I command you to continue living, and do everything in your power to live as long as possible.” He took a deep breath as his words seeped into the cracks in her thoughts. She wanted to live. She was going to live, and there was nothing anyone could say or do about it. “Now there is a very attractive robot over there that is willing to help you live. Don’t you want to let her?”

“Yes,” Shelly whispered and nodded in agreement. She did want to let Sonia help her live.

He looked away from her, and she felt his power release her, but his words still held her. She wanted to live. She was going to live. She would do whatever it took to survive, and if that meant accepting the help of a sex-bot turned spy, then so be it.

“And don’t you want to help her in any way you can?” He asked Sonia.

“Your magic doesn’t work on me,” the android replied. “I’d appreciate it if you didn’t force this issue.”

“But your orders are to save her life,” Shemhazau countered. “I’m sure you’ve used your wiles to get what you needed in the past. Save her. Save her, and you will have my thanks.”

“And what is your thanks worth?” Sonia scoffed.

“Don’t underestimate me because I am trapped in here,” he grinned and Shelly found him just the tiniest bit frightening. She knew in her deepest thoughts that he wasn’t a man to cross. “I am one of the Firsts. You would rather have me as an ally.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Sonia replied, “but my orders are clear. I’ll save her for the president, not for you.”

Sonia might not know what that meant, but Shelly did. He was a First. One of the first beings that helped create and shape reality. They were supposed to be more powerful than the Pillars. They were supposed to be nigh indestructible… Except her father had killed one, and wounded another. Killed two, actually, if Shemhazau really was a First.

He turned his glowing gaze back upon her. She shuddered under its intensity. Her fear grew as his eyebrows knit together in concern.

“You should forget that for now, granddaughter. As far as you know, I’m just your grandfather. My history isn’t important. You surviving is.”

Shelly nodded, forgetting for just a moment why she was afraid of him. He only wanted what was best for her, and what was best was surviving by any means necessary. And the best way to do that that was to have sex while in her Mens Mundi. Before her was an excellent specimen for sex. He was older, and her grandfather, but he was still attractive.

“Ah, I understand that look in your eyes,” he told her in sad tones, “but I am not the one you will be with. I won’t force someone to submit to me, and you’ve made your feelings clear on that count. There is another here who is willing to please you. Do what you can to warm her cold heart, won’t you?”

Shemhazau faded from her view, but she was already turning to see who he meant. She’d been so caught up in Shemhazau’s gaze that she’d forgotten all about the android. Now she was all Shelly could see. Her cherubic face was beautiful, framed by her short brown hair and striking green eyes.

Jessica entered Shelly’s thoughts, but she forced the other woman to the back of her mind. She would survive by any means necessary. She didn’t love or care for Sonia, but that didn’t matter. She had to live.

She approached the synthetic woman but stopped short of doing anything. The world was no longer growing dim, perhaps sensing her newfound will to live. Despite that, she couldn’t force herself onto the other woman. Sonia had stated her misgivings, and Shelly wouldn’t rape her, no matter how badly she wanted to live. Even Shemhazau’s power couldn’t force her to do something that far against her code of ethics.

It was Sonia that took the lead, reaching her slim hand out and slipping it to the back of Shelly’s head. She pulled their faces together, lips touching. Shelly could feel the warmth of Sonia’s skin, and marveled at how sophisticated the android was. She realized her mind was in the wrong spot, if that was where her thoughts led when another woman was kissing her.

She pulled away, cursing herself even as she turned her back on the android. She couldn’t do it. She wanted to live. She wanted to survive, but she could feel herself drying up inside. She wasn’t in the mood for sex. “I’m sorry, Sonia, but I don’t think I can,” she said as tears slipped down her cheeks. “I want to live, and will do anything I can, but… but I’m not even slightly turned on right now.”

“I understand,” Sonia said with a soothing voice and Shelly believed her. Sonia’s hand rested lightly on her shoulder, but didn’t try to turn her around. “You’ve lost a great deal in a short amount of time. Allow me to help you relax. I’m not here physically, so I can’t use pheromones. There are other ways I can help you.”

Her hands may have been small and slender, but there was no denying their strength as Shelly felt the hand one her shoulder work on her worn muscles. Would a massage here translate into the real world, or was it just a metaphor for relaxing her mind? A moment later Sonia’s other hand went to her free shoulder, and Shelly couldn’t help but grown as muscles unwound. The pressure started out slow but firm, digging at knots that Shelly didn’t even realize she had. Could she have knot is her muscles in her Mens Mundi? She wasn’t sure, but there was no denying how good Sonia’s hands felt. After a few seconds of this treatment, Shelly stopped worrying about the reality of it all, and just enjoyed the experience.

“Lie down and let me get at your back,” Sonia requested. Shelly opened her eyes—when had she closed them?—and saw that they were no longer on the beach, or more precisely, no longer outside on the beach. They were in a thatch hut with cool white drapery covering portions of the walls. There was a massage table in the center, and two ceiling fans lazily moving the comfortable air.

She allowed herself to be moved to the table and rested face down with her hands at her sides. Sonia started working her arms, kneading her flesh and calming her nerves.

“These clothes are making this difficult,” Sonia soothed to her. “Let’s get rid of them.”

Shelly felt her clothes vanish with the magic of this mind world, but she was much too relaxed to care. The air was warm and she trusted the android. When Sonia’s knuckles dug into the muscles along her back and spine, Shelly was more than happy to remain nude. With every press of her fingers, dig of her knuckles, or rub of her palms, Sonia sent Shelly’s body into a soporific state.

When she reached Shelly’s hips, she half expected the woman to work on her glutes. Despite her earlier statement that she wasn’t in the mood, she could feel herself relaxing and warming up to the other woman. It was getting harder and harder to think of Sonia as a robot, and not really a woman. A woman who was slowly making Shelly groan with relief as weeks or stress and worry melted away beneath Sonia’s talented fingers. Instead of working the next muscles in line, Sonia moved away for a moment, eliciting a moan of frustration, until Shelly felt her left foot lifted up. When Sonia’s thumbs rubbed along the inside pad of her foot, a shudder ran up her body. Heat started to spread from the pit of her stomach as Sonia did to her what no one else had even come close. Shelly had had numerous massages over the years—defending people was hard work, and while it was harder for her brother, Shelly never minded the occasional massage in Gaia’s main city.

By the time Sonia set her left foot down, her right foot was feeling cramped by comparison. She sighed with relief when Sonia lifted that leg and began her meticulous work. The woman’s fingers seemed to have a knack for finding the perfect spots to press, and know when to rub instead of dig. Her calves were next, and then her thighs. With each new region that was worked, Shelly felt the heat inside her grow, even as her body calmed and relaxed.

If ever asked, she would be ashamed to admit that the moan that escaped her when Sonia finally started on her rear was more sexual than calm. She could feel her nether-lips were moist, despite not having had any real sexual contact. Part of her was concerned at what Sonia would think if she knew what effect she was having, while the other half of her knew that this was Sonia’s intention.

As Sonia’s fingers worked the round but firm muscles of her buttocks, she could feel her labia separate and then stick back together. She found herself lifting her hips, wanting to be touched in that sensitive spot, but Sonia’s skills were honed to laser accuracy. She never deviated from her target, and Shelly couldn’t even find it in herself to complain. It didn’t matter where she was touched, the feeling was almost magical.

“Roll over,” Sonia requested, and Shelly found herself obeying before she could think to do anything else. Her front was on full display to the woman, and she wanted to be seen. “You’ve got some excellent muscle tone.”

Shelly found herself glowing from the compliment, though she couldn’t explain why. She knew her body was in great shape. Why was she feeling like this? She still felt the pain of Jessica’s lies and departure, but she was getting aroused by Sonia’s touch. There was nothing erotic in the massage, but she couldn’t deny how wet she was. Sonia had said that she couldn’t use her pheromones, but was she using some other trick? Hadn’t she said that her nanites were inside her body? Could she be manipulating her physically, while her mind was here?

She lost her train of thought when Sonia’s hands slid across her abdomen. Fire raced along her skin as a fresh flood of fluids slipped from between her legs. It was a struggled not to writhe in exquisite bliss as Sonia worked on her flat stomach. When her fingers dipped into her belly button, Shelly knew she was lost.

“Please,” she moaned, wanting… no, needing to be touched down below.

“Not yet,” Sonia replied in a tone that was understanding. Shelly couldn’t even be upset, there was so much compassion in those two words.

At least she moved up to her breasts, working the tender flesh, though she avoided the sensitive nipples. Those nipples were stiff and pointing hard for the ceiling. They ached to be touched, or sucked, but they were left alone. Sonia’s fingers gripped the rounded flesh, molding and shaping her breasts, but avoiding the turgid peaks.

Shelly’s gasp echoed inside the small room when she felt Sonia’s lips finally wrap around her nipple. That gasp turned to a moan of longing when she felt teeth, and when Sonia’s hand finally dipped between her legs, Shelly lost it. Her body shook as the orgasm overtook her. She didn’t know how long she lay there, her body twisting, her breath escaping in short gasps, or her skin flushed, as Sonia’s fingers rubbed her slit. Just as her climax started to ebb, Sonia switched nipples and dipped her middle two fingers into Shelly’s sex. She knew the exact spot inside to press, and Shelly was swept away again. She kept the orgasm going as Shelly ground her hips against the invading digits, and Sonia pumped her with pure bliss.

“Ungh, enough!” Shelly shuddered and gripped the woman’s head. She pulled Sonia away from her breast, but copied the woman’s original action by pulling her into a kiss. This time there was passion as Shelly felt her sex drive ramp up with heat and desire. She pulled Sonia on top of her, willing the other woman to follow her desires. With another mental command, Sonia was as naked as Shelly, their breasts mashed together as Shelly wrapped her legs around Sonia’s hips.

Sonia gave as well as she got, returning the kiss and somehow never removing her hands from Shelly’s crotch. Their tongues mingled as their moans reached a crescendo. Shelly dropped her hands to the other woman’s buttocks, and squeezed the firm flesh. Sonia ground her crotch against Shelly’s searching hand, and she was surprised at how wet her skin felt after the contact. She slipped her hands down as far as they would go, and touched the android’s pussy with just her fingertips, feeling the heat and liquid of her sex.

Sonia moaned into their kiss and pressed against Shelly’s fingers. “Wha… What are you doing to me?” Sonia gasped, breaking the kiss but burying her face in Shelly’s neck. “I’ve never—Oh!—never been turned on like this.”

Shelly didn’t know if it was because they were sharing her mind, or why the android was enjoying this, and she didn’t care. For this one moment in time, she wanted to keep enjoying each other. With a simple thought, the skinny massage table grew into a wide bed. Shelly rolled them over, then used another mental trick to turn them into a sixty-nine with herself on top. Shelly got her first glimpse of the android’s wet crotch. The inner labia were small, barely peaking past the outer lips. There was a steady stream of lubricant slipping down her crack, and her clitoris stood out from her folds, begging to be touched, licked, or sucked.

She dropped her lips down, bestowing a gentle kiss on that sensitive nub, and enjoying the way Sonia jumped below her. With a growl, she switched from gentle to ravenous. She sucked hard on the bundle of nerves, making Sonia cry out. A moment later, Shelly felt the other woman give her the same treatment, and it was her time to call out in excitement. It became a game of who could do more to the other soon after that. Shelly shoved her tongue as far into the android as she could, relishing the sweet and tart taste of the woman, only to have Sonia shove two fingers into Shelly.

Shelly retaliated by shoving two fingers into Sonia’s quim, and a finger of her other hand into her anus. She could feel herself approaching yet another orgasm, but wanted to get her partner off first. She kept getting distracted by Sonia’s talented fingers as they rubbed against the insides of Shelly’s tiny canal, or by her tongue as it lashed against her already overworked clit. She tried her best to match the android’s tireless pace, but when Shelly felt two fingers press against her sphincter, she knew she would lose. She relaxed her rear—which was hard to do with her clitoris getting nibbled on—and let herself get invaded.

“Oh… I’m cumming!” Shelly moaned as she suffered sweet defeat. She lost track of what her hand was doing as waves of bliss crashed against her psyche. As she came down, she noted that her right hand was getting squeezed hard. Looking at it, or rather where it ended, she saw that her entire hand was inside the other woman. She flexed her fist and felt the movement against the finger still in Sonia’s rear. The android bounced her hips off the bed, impaling herself harder against Shelly’s hand.

“Holy shit!” Sonia nearly screamed. “I’m… I’m… Oh, oh! CUMMING!” Shelly knew that if she weren’t in her own mindscape, her hand would have been crushed as Sonia’s powerful muscles constricted. She had to mentally shrink her hand, but continued to pump her fist in and out.

Sonia must have used her own control over the Mens Mundi, as without warning Shelly found herself sitting in Sonia’s lap, her legs wrapped around the woman’s waist, and them kissing passionately. She could taste herself on the other woman and relished the flavor. Sonia had more than earned those orgasms out of her, and she enjoyed the warm afterglow as they made out.

“Damn that was hot!” Shemhazau’s voice shattered her reverie. “I always enjoy watching two hot lesbians go at it!”

“I thought you said you were going to disappear!” Sonia snapped at him. Shelly agreed with the sentiment, but was still enjoying the afterglow.

“I did!” the old man grinned. “You didn’t see me, did you? Besides, someone needed to nudge you along. You both were a little too hesitant to go at it, but wow! When you decide to commit, you really go for it!”

Shelly stood and created a robe to cover her as she felt her anger rising. She was going to give this lecherous man a piece of her mind. She was sick and tired of sharing this space with him, and she was going to lock him away in a mental prison.

Before she could follow up on those thoughts, her Mens Mundi faded as she started to wake up.

“Ah, good! It looks like we’re going to live after all,” her grandfather cackled before he faded away.

Unfortunately, with waking also came pain, and she wished she could go back to sleep. Even dealing with her perverted grandpa was better than this agony!

“We still haven’t found Sheldon,” a disembodied voice floated to her. “As if the Ambassador isn’t in enough pain with his losses.”

“Keep looking.” Shelly thought she should know that voice but struggled to think past the pain. “He has to be in there somewhere.”

“Madame President,” the first voice argued, “you’re lucky to be alive as it is, and Ambassador Snow’s wife…. That entire wing was destroyed. All we found of the Secret Service and senators in that area were bits and pieces. Nothing could have survived that! Quite frankly, I’m surprised the ambassador even survived. Especially considering the states of his—”

Despair washed over Shelly and she quit listening. She didn’t even know how she was hearing the voices. Hadn’t she been taken away in an ambulance or something?

Her brother was gone, and something had happened to either Brooke or Becky. Sonia had lied. Shemhazau’s command for her to live still thrummed deep inside her, but she hated the old man more than ever. How could she go on, with her twin brother gone?

Torment and anguish sent her mind reeling, but she forced it down. She was done running from the world and her problems. There were people out there that needed to be taken down, not only for what they did to her, but for her brother as well. The Paladonic Knights would pay for this attack, but she had another target after that.

Jessica was going to pay.

====================
From the Author
====================

*REAL* comments below are ALWAYS welcome!

Please let me, or Garbonzo607 know how we’re doing on this story.
Chapters always appear here last, so that means chapter 15 is already up on the blog.

---

This is the third of seven parallel and related stories; they work best if read in sequence. To find the other chapters, follow the author link above. These stories are fiction, and all places and characters are invented.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

It is the annual alumni reunion event at the Lauderton High School, which they hold in the large gymnasium in the main school building. The events in these stories take place at various times during the evening, and to different characters; they are not chapters of the same story, but a series of separate takes. We are the invisible camera, panning around the scene and then zooming in for a close-up …

TAKE THREE

Moira McIver, the Principal of the school, had been standing near the entrance to the gym for more than two hours, welcoming guests to the reunion. However, she knew hardly any of them, as it had only been two years since her appointment to the post. She was a smart and ambitious career woman who had made a name for herself as the enterprising Vice-Principal of a struggling high school in a nearby town, and her charisma and vision had resulted in her being chosen as the new Principal over more experienced candidates, at the age of only thirty-six. She was now thirty-eight, brisk, energetic and capable; she was single and seemed to be entirely focused on the job, working long hours and on the weekends as well.

The room was warm, and the Principal was feeling uncomfortable in her smart two-piece suit of a double-breasted three-button jacket and a short tight skirt with a back vent, in navy blue with quite bold pinstripes of alternating white and grey. She was glad that on this slightly sticky summer evening she had decided not to wear tights or stockings; on her feet were a rather stylish pair of gold open-toe shoes with three-inch heels to boost her height – the reason for this being that Moira was fairly short, at only five feet three inches. One consequence of her more diminutive stature was that it drew even more attention to the prominence of her bust. She had always had very large breasts, which she regarded more as a curse than a blessing: not only did they encourage unwanted propositions from men, but even with carefully-chosen bras that had wide shoulder straps and broad supportive backbands, after standing for some time she always began to ache in the back and shoulders. On top of this, she was getting a headache from the loud buzz of conversation, or possibly because she had drunk a glass or two more of the fizzy white wine than she really should have. The Principal took off her brown-framed glasses to rub the bridge of her nose for a few seconds, and then replaced them and glanced once more around the room.

The evening was beginning to wind down. Moira was pleased to see that most of the teaching staff were still present and circulating amongst the guests, although a few had left – she had noticed Sally Henrikson earlier but couldn’t spot her now, and Ted Winchester and Raquel Fuentes also seemed to have disappeared. Neither of the latter surprised her: she knew that the Hispanic woman found these events to be rather a trial, whilst Ted’s wife was shortly expecting their first baby and Moira had not been sure that he would be able to attend at all. Across the room, the Principal observed the school’s most senior teacher, grey-haired and stately Eugenia Dawson, talking with middle-aged couples who must have graduated twenty-five or more years before – in fact, she noticed several who now had sons and daughters at the school. Moira observed an amusing contrast with a smile: from her angle of view, the school’s youngest teacher – a very noticeable figure in an eye-catching red halterneck dress of a brevity perhaps more suited to dancing in a club than an event like this – was visible almost next to Eugenia, although they were actually some distance apart. Elsewhere, the energetic Jenny Neustein was still much in evidence; together with the Vice-Principal, she had undertaken the task of organising the event, arranging the catering and the student helpers, and so on. Moira made a point of having a word to thank her for her efforts, as everything had gone very well.

The Principal turned as her deputy, Jacquelyn Drake, approached and handed her another glass of the bubbly white wine. Moira smiled her thanks, although in truth she was not quite sure of how well-disposed the woman felt towards her. Jacquelyn was a few years older, having just turned forty-three, and she had already served as Vice-Principal for nearly four years when Mr Robertson had announced his retirement. Although a little uninspiring, she was an efficient administrator and naturally had been a strong candidate for the vacancy. Moira thought that she could not have been happy about being passed over for a younger woman, but if that was the case then Jacquelyn had hidden her feelings well, and never hinted at any resentment towards her. Their working relationship had been perhaps a little distant and formal, but very professional; of course, Moira could not know that this was going to change completely that very evening.

Although there was a slight thickening around her waist, Jacquelyn Drake had kept her figure trim over the years from a combination of regular work-outs and a careful, healthy diet. There were slight lines around her mouth and, if you looked closely, faint crow’s feet at the corners of her eyes, but her skin was smooth, pink and youthful, and at first glance most people would have guessed her age as being in the mid-30s rather than approaching the mid-40s. Her hair was a soft brown colour, not quite as fair as it had once been, and was attractively styled in a wave across her forehead and neatly-shaped to below the ears; it framed her well-proportioned features and highlighted her clear grey eyes. Her breasts were still shapely and had very little sag (she was proud that she could still pass the ‘pencil test’); they were snugly held in her 32C bra. For this evening, she was wearing one of her smartest suits: it was in a dark and sober shade of red, with a longish straight jacket and a pencil skirt than came to a little below the knees and just overlapped the top of her smart black leather boots. She wore a black silk blouse under the suit jacket; the simple alternating contrasts of red and black were very effective, and were further highlighted by her accessories of plain gold chain necklace, bangles and wrist-watch. Jacquelyn was a perfectly proper and professional sight, but by no means prim – her slightly austere good looks, trim figure and arresting combination of boots and suit had turned a few interested eyes her way during the evening – and not all of them male.

The Principal did not notice how carefully Jacquelyn watched as she emptied her glass, and was completely unaware that her drink had been spiked with a tasteless powdered sleeping draught. It was a product which had been withdrawn from sale after publicity about its potent knock-out effects when combined with alcohol – especially any fizzy wine, as the bubbles carried it more rapidly into the bloodstream. The chance of already possessing a box of this had been the germination of Jacquelyn’s plan so many months ago, and she had been patiently awaiting this opportunity to put it into effect. She watched her superior carefully, and was soon rewarded as Moira quite suddenly began to feel light-headed and dizzy. The full-busted woman staggered slightly and had put a hand out against the nearby table to stop herself from falling over, and at once Jacquelyn solicitously enquired, in all apparent surprise and innocence, if the Principal was feeling all right?

‘No, I’m sorry, Jacquelyn, I don’t feel good at all,’ answered Moira with some effort, ‘I think the wine’s gone to my head, or something – in fact, I feel like I might pass out.’

At once, Jacquelyn stepped in with her customary brisk efficiency. ‘We can’t have that happen in here, in front of everyone – it will set all the tongues wagging. Anyway, it’s nearly over – I’ll take you home, you’re not in a fit state to drive safely.’

Moira started to protest, but the room swam in front of her eyes, and she realised that her deputy was certainly right – how kind of her to take this trouble.

Jacquelyn spoke quickly to Jenny Neustein, explaining that the Principal was feeling unwell and she would see her home, if Jenny could manage things here and deal with the clearing up. The younger teacher cheerfully replied that it would be no problem, she had enough student helpers to make quick work of it, and she would make sure all the lights were switched off and the building was safely locked up.

By now, the sleeping potion was having more effect as it mixed with the alcohol that Moira had drunk earlier, and she was looking glazed and feeling quite disoriented. Why was she in this place and who were all these people, she wondered? Jacquelyn took her by the elbow, and steered her unobtrusively out of the side door into a deserted corridor. At one point, Moira stumbled and would have fallen, but Jacquelyn, who was both taller and stronger, put an arm around her shoulders and held her up. The deputy steered them to the Principal’s office, unlocking the door with the keys from Moira’s handbag and then carefully re-locking it behind them. Jacquelyn sat the almost comatose woman in the executive-style chair behind the desk, letting Moira’s head loll against its high back. She unpinned the Principal’s long brown hair and let it tumble in some disarray around her shoulders, and then for safety she removed Moira’s glasses and put them away in the younger woman’s bag. Jacquelyn contemplated the inert form of her superior with evident satisfaction – she had long waited and planned for this moment, and intended to savour every second of it.

From her own copious bag, Jacquelyn produced a good-quality digital camera which was capable of taking clear pictures indoors without having to use flash. She started with a couple of shots of the fully-dressed Principal slumped in her chair, with her hair dishevelled. The appearance that she had been found in a drunken stupor was confirmed by the half-empty whisky bottle which Jacquelyn had also brought with her, and which she positioned on the desk with a partly-filled glass next to the Principal’s right hand. This was her insurance policy, a blackmail leverage should the sleeping drug wear off too soon, or the Principal later recall the evening’s events with too much clarity.

Jacquelyn shrugged off her own jacket, putting it out of view on a chair near the door, and then she eased Moira’s arms out of her pinstripe suit jacket and removed that as well. The Principal had not needed to wear a top underneath this, and so her large and heavy breasts were revealed in all their splendour – although her bra band size was probably only a 30, she had to be a F cup at the least and quite probably a G. Jacquelyn felt herself becoming warm and excited, a bit damp between the legs, as she gazed admiringly at the Principal’s superb pair of tits, which were still very firm, shapely and smooth-skinned for a woman who was approaching forty years of age. They were encased in an underwired full-cup bra, white with yellow trimming; its wide straps, central panel and broad backband were essential buttressing support.

Standing behind the chair, Jacquelyn began by massaging the younger woman’s shoulders gently and sensuously. Moira stirred and shifted slightly, her eyes still closed, and she gave a murmuring sound of relaxation and pleasure. It was all the encouragement that Jacquelyn needed, and she slid her hands down to cup and stroke the Principal’s huge ripe breasts, working around the nipples and then gently squeezing them through the fabric of her bra. Although drugged, Moira’s body responded as she stretched her back, thrusting her mountainous mammaries upwards and forwards, and parted her thighs. ‘You fucking slut,’ thought Jacquelyn in vindictive triumph, ‘I knew it, you cunt, you’re mine now, I own you and I’ll have you.’

For a while, Jacquelyn left Moira’s breasts in the brassiere cups as she stroked them, but then she slipped a hand in underneath and scooped them out to flop over on top. Admiring the resulting pose, the Vice-Principal took several more pictures – although these, and the others to follow, were more for her later private pleasure and masturbatory enjoyment. Before taking the last of this set of pictures, Jacquelyn turned the swivel chair sideways to the desk, and slid Moira’s short skirt up to her hips. It took only the encouragement of gently pressing the palm of her hand against the Principal’s inner thighs to get the woman to spread her legs wide apart, offering a full view of the creamy smooth flesh of her upper thighs and the crotch of her surprisingly skimpy and racy triangular thong, part of a matching set with her bra.

Jacquelyn was feeling warmed up, and now removed her own top and skirt. She had dressed carefully for this exquisite feast, and so was left in her smartest black boots, sheer black stockings that were held up by a scarlet-and-black garter belt, and the matching gauzy and miniscule thong and push-up half-cup bra from the same set (purchased by mail order; she would not have dared to buy anything this sluttish in the town, even if any shop stocked such salacious items). Almost salivating with lust and anticipation, Jacquelyn knelt between the Principal’s spread legs and leaned forward to take Moira’s right breast into her mouth, whilst gripping and fondling the left breast with her free hand. She licked around it, and then began to suck vigorously on the tit, and even to tease it with her teeth. The Principal’s nipples almost instantly hardened into pointed erectness, and she moaned in ecstatic response. To Jacquelyn’s amazement, broken words issued from Moira’s mouth:

‘Mmm, mmmm, ooh, yes! Oh, Michelle, please – suck me, fuck me! Aaahh! Honey, Michelle, babe, please, fuck me like you used to, I haven’t had it for so long! YES!! OH, YESSSS – DO ME LIKE THAT!!’ And Moira shuddered, her hips shaking and the crotch of her panties gaining a large damp patch as she visibly reached an orgasm. Jacquelyn rocked back on her heels in delighted surprise, her suspicions confirmed far more easily than she had ever expected.

‘You cunt!’ she thought gleefully, ‘you’re a fucking lesbo, I knew it, you slut! And you’re gonna be my pussy now, my piece of ass!’

The Vice-Principal pushed her superior’s short tight skirt up around her waist – the almost unconscious Principal instinctively raising her buttocks from the chair for a moment to facilitate this. Jacquelyn rested the palm of her hand against the crotch of Moira’s panties, cupping the younger woman’s mound and feeling its enticing moist softness and warmth. She ran her thumb up and down the visible pussy cleft, causing the Principal to moan and arch her back, slumping downwards several inches in the chair into a posture which allowed her legs to spread even wider apart.

Jacquelyn hooked her fingers into the narrow band of the thong at each hip, and slowly drew it down and off – after which, her boss’s legs lolled open again, showing her pussy with its closely trimmed fringe of dark hair. The older woman stroked this for a moment and then inserted two fingers to prise apart the labia, revealing the pink wetness between. She bent forwards, tongue outstretched, and began to lick and nuzzle the Principal’s vagina.

Under this erotic stimulus, Moira stirred again, although she was still deep in a delirious haze. In her confused state, her memory now went back to a much earlier time, long before the break-up with her last long-term lover, Michelle. She groaned and thrust one hand down to manipulate her own clitoris, and began to mumble again:

‘Umm, Miss Norrington, you shouldn’t … ooooaah, mmm, Miss Norrington, we mustn’t do this! … aaaa … oooh! but it’s so good, I love it when you touch me there, Miss, when you lick me … oooohh, that’s so good! … mmmm … Miss Norrington, fuck me, please make me cum … Ah! Oh! Ah!! YES!! like that, ooh, please Miss … MAKE ME CUM! … YES! YES!! YES!!!

The Vice-Principal withdrew her tongue from its delving exploration of Moira’s cunt, savouring the taste of pussy-juice and watching with glee as her boss, clearly operating on auto-pilot, furiously rubbed her clitoral hood until she achieved another gasping orgasm – the final stages of which Jacquelyn captured with several more pictures from her camera. She was even more thrilled by what she had heard, for the name was quite distinctive; from her knowledge of Moira’s curriculum vitae, Jacquelyn knew that this had been her high school Principal and that she was hearing a memory of Moira’s lesbian initiation. Miss Norrington had been quite a prominent (and, amongst the lesbian teachers, notorious) figure in the state education system for many years, although Jacquelyn had only come across her once – quite literally, at a conference in the state capital not long after she had started her first teaching post, when the experienced dyke had deftly seduced her and taken her to her hotel room, where she had fucked the attractive young Jacquelyn with her mouth, fingers and strap-on for several hours – it was still quite vivid in the Vice-Principal’s memory as one of the hardest sustained fuckings she that had ever been dealt. Well, if that was who had taken the young Moira McIver’s lesbian cherry, no wonder the big-titted bitch was so highly sexed – which made it all the more amazing that she had kept a lid on her preference and appetite for these last two years.

‘You slutty lezzie bitch’, Jacquelyn breathed, her own pussy soaking as she imagined the young Moira, perhaps barely sixteen, with her panties off and her legs pulled wide apart as the tall trim authoritarian figure of Miss Norrington knelt to eat out her cunt – God, the girl must have had those amazing tits even then, no wonder the old dyke hadn’t been able to keep her hands off her!

Jacquelyn was now more than ready for the next stage of her planned sexual conquest and revenge. She had expected this to be the most difficult part physically, as she had to get the almost inert Principal first of all into an upright position. However, although Moira seemed to have nodded off after her orgasm, she was not deeply unconscious – and when Jacquelyn put her hand to the base of her boss’s pussy and pressed upwards, the younger woman responded by rising to her feet – admittedly with her eyes still closed and very unsteadily, but it greatly helped Jacquelyn who had only to steady her rather than support her whole weight. The Vice-Principal left Moira’s bra in place, although its former contents now dangled pendulously out from of it. Gripping the Principal’s skirt, which was bunched tightly above her hips, Jacquelyn rotated the full-busted woman towards her own desk and then pushed her down onto it, with her face and tits resting on its top and her ass and pussy sticking out over the edge. She could not resist reaching under the prone Principal to grip and squeeze her ripe breasts, kneading the hardened nipples and making Moira – whose eyes remained closed – gasp and once again beg ‘Miss Norrington’ to ‘fuck my pussy – please, Miss, please!’ From her imprecations to her former teacher, it was clear that this was a position which long ago Moira had quite often assumed for that Principal’s private pleasure.

The Vice-Principal savoured the sight of her nemesis in this sexually vulnerable and available pose, and took more pictures from several angles of her boss, who was now naked apart from her shoes, the skirt up around her waist and the large bra from which her huge tits had been extracted. Then Jacquelyn put the camera away in her bag and withdrew her favourite and largest strap-on – one which she had not had any opportunity to use on another woman for many months. She stripped off her flimsy thong and buckled the dildo in its place, over the straps of her suspender belt. The bitch’s cunt is so wet, thought Jacquelyn, there’s no need for lube; she positioned herself between the prone woman’s outflung legs, and shoved the plastic cock quite roughly into her vagina. The Principal moaned and shuddered, but her words were all broken beggings to be fucked and screwed harder and harder – and her mumbled memories were now a chaotic mix not only of Michelle and Miss Norrington, but also of someone called Abi (who seemed to have been a friend and lover from her school or college days), an Emily, a Rebecca and an enticing-sounding Mei-Lien, together with a Faye who seemed to have been a fellow teacher at Moira’s first school – clearly something of an expert with a strap-on, and probably an older woman.

‘You spread your pussy about, didn’t you, you slut?’ grumbled Jacquelyn with some jealousy, for she had only had three lovers in the last fifteen years, with quite long desert spells – as now – in between. In fact, she had been so starved of sexual activity for the last couple of years that she had recently imagined signs of interest from one of the youngest teachers, but she had swiftly dismissed the notion as most likely the product of her frustration and over-heated imagination.

Jacquelyn adjusted her position, reached forwards with her left hand to grasp the centre backband of Moira’s bra, withdrew the dildo fairly slowly and then firmly rammed it back in again. This began a rapid, hard, unrelenting shafting of the Principal’s cunt; in her befuddled state, Moira was dimly aware of this and could feel her body responding and her climax start to build, but she had only the haziest idea of where she was and who was doing this to her.

As Jacquelyn had known would happen, she was becoming stimulated herself from the friction of the between-the-legs understrap of the dildo’s harness, which was slipping between her opening labia and rubbing along the inside of her vagina with growing intensity of effects similar to a tribbing session. The older woman began to sweat and pant, her movements becoming more convulsive as her every one of her senses was stimulated: touch, from the rubbing of the harness in her own cunt and her grasp on Moira’s body; smell and taste, from the Principal’s gaping pussy and its dripping juices; hearing, from the mewling sounds and mumbled beggings that Moira was making, and, most of all, sight – the vision of the bitch who had thwarted her ambitions now sprawled almost naked, helpless and vulnerable, and taking a hard fucking on her own office desk; really, if the Principal had not turned out to be a lesbian and been so physically responsive, it would have been rape.

As it was, in the intensity of Jacquelyn’s arousal she seized the Principal hair’s with one hand and hauled the busty woman’s torso upwards from the desk top, forcing her back to arch so that she was taking the dildo-fucking from another angle which would impact even more surely on her clit, and then Jacquelyn reached round with her other hand and mauled the Principal’s heavy breasts, which were swaying wildly in the air. The sensual excitement finally sent Jacquelyn over the top, and she came in a massive triple orgasm just as her victim climaxed as well. Their combined gasps and moans drowned out the faint sound of footsteps in the corridor outside – pausing for a moment outside the locked study door, and then pattering quietly away again.

Jacquelyn collapsed on top of Moira’s back, as the younger woman swooned beneath her. The Vice-Principal was exhilarated and exhausted, and she felt completely drained in more ways than just the physical and sexual. She pushed herself upright, sliding the dildo out of Moira’s cunt, at which the comatose Principal moaned slightly in regret. Jacquelyn unbuckled the strap-on, wiped it with tissues and put it back in her bag. Then she stood for a moment, looking down at her vanquished boss. She felt washed out, empty, almost cleansed – it was as if the cataclysmic orgasm had uncorked and released all of her bile and envy.

Quite suddenly, Jacquelyn felt almost as if she was coming back to her normal self after a long illness, and was shocked by the strength of the anger that now seemed to have washed away. It was true that she had felt very bitter at being passed over for the Principalship, especially as she had too much taken for granted that the reversion was hers almost by right. When the post had gone instead to a younger woman, Jacquelyn reluctantly had to swallow the realisation that by the time the new Principal moved on, she would be too old to have a chance again. Meeting Moira had rubbed salt in the wound: when Jacquelyn had seen her amazing bust – which was always well-exhibited in her tightly-tailored suits – she had scathingly ascribed the choice to that alone, grumbling privately to herself that the cow had only had to point her hooters at the selection board for them to fall over themselves to give her the job. Whilst Jacquelyn had given no outward sign of hostility, she had nursed this kernel of resentment quietly, in an unconscious compensation for her growing fixation with her boss’s curvaceous figure and truly stunning breasts. However, as the months passed she had come to appreciate Moira’s qualities through working with her, had come to admire her and to see why the appointing committee had chosen her … and had, perhaps, started to feel other things for her as well, but until this evening she had had no inkling of where the ever-professional and rather private Principal’s tastes or affections might lie.

With a shudder, Jacquelyn began to wonder if she had made a dreadful mistake – if this plan, concocted so many months ago when her rancid feelings had been at their height, had been such a good idea after all. Still, it had been fun – and it had revealed the well-kept secret that Moira was a lesbian. Jacquelyn pondered what to do, and as she did so she traced her fingernails gently up and down the length of Moira’s spine. The drugged woman stirred in response, and mumbled:

‘Do me, do me again – fuck me again, I need it so bad! Fuck me, make me cum and cum and cum!’

‘Shit, you are hot stuff, aren’t you?’, breathed Jacquelyn softly, raising her eyebrows: Moira shouldn’t have been this responsive so soon after ingesting the powerful drug – evidently the woman had an unusually strong sex drive! The Vice-Principal looked down at the attractive form of her boss, savouring her ‘just been fucked’ sprawl and smell. Perhaps this could go another way, she mused, perhaps a much better way. Jacquelyn stroked Moira’s neck, lifting her tangled dark hair and combing it through her fingers. Then, coming to a decision, she bent over and, with a delicate touch, she gently kissed the prone woman on the back and side of her neck. It was as if Jacquelyn’s world shifted around inside her head, changing her perspective, disorienting her for a vertiginous moment. She had never believed in the old cliches about love/hate relationships, but now she wasn’t so sure …

There was going to be a change of plan. Originally, after fucking the Principal on her own desk, Jacquelyn had intended to dress her, drive her to her own home, lay her out on her bed – still clothed – and leave her there. She would thereby have carried out her good deed of ‘seeing the Principal home’, and any hazy memories which Moira might have when she woke up could be dismissed as wild dreams – with a hint that the Principal had over-indulged in alcohol at the reunion. Instead, Jacquelyn revised the remainder of that schedule. With a little difficulty, she got Moira’s clothes back on, and then shook and revived the Principal enough to stand up and totter along the corridor, with her weight leaning against the older woman. Although the reunion was surely over by now, Jacquelyn did not want to run the risk of encountering any lingering guests or – even worse – Jenny Neustein’s student helpers. So she steered Moira away from the main front entrance, and used her master key to unlock one of the fire exits on the side of the building, without setting off any alarms. The sweet fresh night air was balmy and it revived Moira a little, making her easier to manage. Jacquelyn steered her superior along the gravel path, aiming to come out at the parking area on its unlit side; there was no one around and it was peaceful and still, apart a brief rustle in the hedge from some small nocturnal animal.

At her car, a serviceable but ageing Volkswagen which Jacquelyn had recently caught herself ruefully considering was a good parallel for its owner, she managed to get Moira to lie across the back seat. She checked that Moira’s own car was securely locked, before leaving it there and driving the two miles to her own house – a small but pretty whiteboard built in the 1920s, in its own quite generous lot. Somehow, she woke Moira again and got the half-conscious woman into the house; just before they entered, the cool air refreshed the Principal briefly once more, and she fastened her mouth onto Jacquelyn’s for a passionate kiss, before her deputy was able to steer her inside. With some care, in case they both toppled down, Jacquelyn manoeuvred the giggling and stumbling Principal upstairs to the big double-bed in her own bedroom. The Vice-Principal had lived alone for the last eighteen months (before that, she had shared the house with a female ‘cousin’ who in fact had been her lover, not a relative), so there was no one else to bother about.

With a deep sigh of relaxation, Moira collapsed onto the soft mattress, her eyes closing in slumber once again. Tenderly, Jacquelyn undressed the Principal, and then pulled the light duvet over the naked woman. She neatly folded Moira’s clothes – noting in the process that the Principal did indeed take a G cup bra size – and then took off her own, used the bathroom and slipped under the duvet from the other side. Moira murmured something, in a more normal tone – less druggy, more just plain sleepy – and Jacquelyn felt a new thrill as the younger woman snuggled up closer and then reached for her, wrapping her arms about her body. Although her eyes were still closed, one of Moira’s hands found Jacquelyn’s left breast and squeezed it, and then drew it down to her mouth, starting to lick and suck it.

‘My God, you’re insatiable!’ gasped Jacquelyn, turned on again by these attentions. She cast the duvet aside, rolled over on top of Moira, and began a tribbing session, their legs entwined and pussies grinding together. This only aroused her more – until she noticed with shock that Moira’s eyes were open and looking at her, although with a vacancy that suggested she was still at least partly under the influence of the sleeping drug.

‘I don’t know how I got here, but – Jacquelyn? – that’s wonderful, please, don’t stop’, and to prove her point, the sexy Principal spread her legs even wider apart. This was too good to refuse, and Jacquelyn slipped out of bed to retrieve the strap-on from her bag. This time, however, she fucked Moira in the missionary position, looking intently at her face, and did it slowly and gently at first – although she finished firmer and faster, in response to Moira’s screamed requests to ‘give it me good’ and ‘fuck me hard’. Once again, Jacquelyn orgasmed herself, even though Moira was not touching her clit and there was no dildo in her own vagina. She was too tired to do more than unfasten the strap-on and drop it at the side of the bed, before the two women fell asleep, entangled together.

It was mid-morning on Sunday when the sunshine through the bedroom curtains woke Moira. She closed her eyes tightly against the brightness, feeling muzzy and hung-over, with a headache and a dry mouth. What had she been thinking of the night before, to have had so many glasses – the fizzy white wine had been deceptively strong. She didn’t remember much about the later evening, and anyway – suddenly, she realised that she was not at her own home, and was naked in someone else’s bed! Where on earth was she?

Moira felt a hand gently stroke her forehead, lifting her damp hair away with soothing gentleness. She opened her eyes and gasped in shock – in bed next to her, also naked, was Jacquelyn Drake, of all people! She was struck dumb for a moment, but took in Jacquelyn’s warm smile – much warmer than anything she had seen from her at school – and her attractive body, her still firm and pert breasts with their visibly erect nipples. Moira thought her deputy looked pretty hot for someone of forty-three, and she was far from being turned off – her taste had always been for older lovers, ever since as a teenager she had been seduced by Miss Norrington (who had then been nearing forty), the event which had set her feet firmly on the twin paths of school-teaching and lesbianism. As all this was flashing through her mind, together with a few vague and jumbled impressions from the previous night in her office (Christ!! did we fuck on my desk?) and clearer ones from the bedroom afterwards, Jacquelyn leaned forward, her breasts swinging seductively, and kissed her on the lips.

Moira lay speechless in stunned amazement. She had not been with another woman for nearly four years – and now this? No wonder her drunken self had leapt at it, somehow she must have subconsciously picked up on Jacquelyn’s interest and availability.

‘Hi, hot stuff,’ said Jacquelyn, cupping one of the Principal’s huge breasts and then lowering her mouth to lick around and suck on the nipple. Moira gave a slightly desperate moan, and then her long-suppressed needs made something snap: she didn’t need to be so fucking nun-like all the time, did she? – there was no vow of celibacy involved in being Principal (although, as a lesbian, there had to be discretion). And what could be more discrete than an affair with her deputy? – no one would question the many meetings and consultations they would need to have, or their becoming friends and visiting each other’s houses. And, by God, she wanted this, she needed this – and her hazy impressions of last night, and the sweet tenderness in her vagina, were evidence enough that the apparently-conventional Ms Jacquelyn Drake was an accomplished lesbian lover. Moira looked up at her, smiled with unfeigned pleasure, and said:

‘Hallo yourself, sexy lady. I hope pussy is on the breakfast menu in this house?’

Jacquelyn felt a thrill of exhilaration unlike anything she known for years. She returned a radiant smile which transformed her usually sober expression, making her seem younger, livelier and happier than Moira had ever see her before – and even more attractive.

‘Oh, yes babe!’ replied Jacquelyn with an eager laugh, as one hand slipped to her own crotch and toyed with her slit; ‘and titties too … yours are just so magnificent’, she added, with open admiration.

‘Do you really like them?’ asked Moira, a little shyly, for she had quite mixed feelings about her big breasts. Lying on the soft bed and looking up at Jacquelyn’s trim figure, she suddenly felt deliciously submissive towards her day-time subordinate. Fluttering her eyelashes coquettishly, Moira purred: ‘they’re all yours – you can do whatever you like with them.’

Jacquelyn gave a slight gasp at this wonderfully erotic offer from the big-busted woman in her bed, and felt her own responding wetness. She knew exactly what she wanted to do: she threw the duvet off the bed, and swung a leg across so that she was straddling Moira’s chest. Taking one of the Principal’s full breasts in her left hand, she squeezed it firmly so that the nipple was pushed upwards like a mountain peak, and then she lowered her gaping labial lips over it, forcing the tit into the cavity of her vagina. Grasping the breast, she used it like a substitute dildo, vigorously frotting the erect nipple up and down inside her pussy and grunting in arousal as she did so. It was also intensely stimulating for Moira, the sensations from the titty-fucking radiating out from her breast like wildfire, and she began to squirm and moan beneath Jacquelyn, her movements turning on the older woman even more. Jacquelyn’s head went back as she forced her cunt down even harder, and at the same time she reached behind with her free hand to clutch Moira between the legs. The Principal gave a mewl of delighted pleasure and spread her thighs apart, as Jacquelyn’s long forefinger plunged into her vagina whilst her thumb sought out her clitoris – seizing them both in a pincer-like grip, and rubbing in erogenous stimulation. She certainly seemed to hit Moira’s G-spot, as the younger woman began to give rasping cries and to buck and thrust underneath Jacquelyn so forcefully that she might have toppled off if Moira had not reached out with both hands to hold her at the waist. With wild abandon, shoving even more of Moira’s warm and amazingly malleable breast into her cavity, Jacquelyn rode them both to an intense and prolonged simultaneous climax. As Moira’s explosive orgasm receded, she released her grip on Jacquelyn and the older woman slid down onto the bed beside her, breathless and dizzy from her exertions and their amazingly satisfying results.

‘Oh my God, Jacquelyn, that was wonderful’, sighed Moira, nuzzling her soft breasts against the taller woman. ‘I do hope you’re going to be doing this to me often … very often … very, very often!’

The naked Vice-Principal gazed tenderly at the nude body of the Principal (My God, if the staff or students could see us now! she suddenly thought, and had to struggle to suppress a delighted giggle). She replied with simple and wholly convincing sincerity:

‘I’d love to, Moira, I’d love to.’

In that instant, Jacquelyn moved from simple physical desire to falling in love, and determined that at the first chance she could get, she would delete all of the pictures she had taken the previous night. It was time for a fresh start, a truly new dawn, she thought, as the two women settled down to a long 69, broken only by cries of encouragement, squeals of pleasure and gasps of orgasmic ecstasy.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

A naughty demon gives a wicked daughter a futa-cock and the desire to fuck her uptight mother!

Futa Daughter’s Naughty Temptation

Chapter One: Daughter’s Rebellious Futa Passion

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

“I’m totally going to do it!” the futa-demon Spice said. She had her hands on her hips, her big boobs bouncing before her and cute devil’s tail swishing back and forth. The gold chain, connected to the two rings that pierced her nipples, jingled. Red hair cascaded down around a youthful and mischievous face, black horns peeking out of the fiery curls. She unfurled her demoness wings wide, her clit-dick bouncing before her. “Ooh, I am going for it!”

“You can’t!” futa-angel Grace gasped. She clapped hands over her mouth, the golden halo floating over her blonde curls pulsing with panic. Soft, feathery wings engulfed her body, covering her small breasts and big girl-cock. Her motherly face stared in shock at Spice. “It’s wrong.”

“I know!” Spice jumped up and down, her tits and futa-dick bouncing with her exuberance. “Ooh, it’s going to be so much fun. I found the perfect girl. She’s going to fuck and she’s going to suck and she’s going to sin with every hot mom she can!

“Starting with her own!”

“No, no, no!” gasped Grace. Her golden eyes shimmered. “That’s the most sacred bond. Mother and child. You can’t pervert it with sin.”

“Watch me!” Spice exclaimed before thrusting out her tongue and flashing a rude gesture.

Grace trembled in shocked apoplexy at such a disgusting act. Then Spice spun around, bent over, and smacked her ass as she wiggled it at the futa-angel. Grace stared shocked at the futa-demon’s foul behavior.

Then Spice burst like a black soap bubble and left behind the Immaterial.

The futa-angel’s motherly face broke into lamenting wails. “What am I supposed to do to stop her? I’m going to get in so much trouble!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sky Marlow

OMG, I fucking hate going to Sunday church, I typed on my phone as I lazily lay on my stomach on my bed. I had only donned bra and panties. My legs folded to thrust my toes up in the air, each toenail painted a soft shade of pink. They perfectly matched my fingernails, each one accurately rounded to perfection. Why does my mom have to suck god’s cock every Sunday?

Does your Mom know how to suck cock? my bestest best friend in the whole wide world texted back. I mean, didn’t your Dad leave her because she wouldn’t put out?

Because she was too busy gagging on god’s cock, I sent, my toes curling. I swear to fuck she gets wet sitting in church. She looks so full of rapture. It’s so disgusting. She needs a good fuck from a real cock. Not god’s. That just made her into a crazy bitch.

She doesn’t seem cray cray to me, Natalie texted back. I mean, other than she dresses a little too prim, she’s fine.

She won’t let me bring boys over.

Because she knows you’re a big ho-bag who will have their cocks in your mouth in a minute flat.

I smiled and typed, Please, thirty seconds. I blew Coach Thompson after the game last night.

You skank!

I pictured Natalie chortling. She would still be in her PJ. I was supposed to be putting on my Sunday dress. It was such a modest, one-piece thing. Skirt past my knees, neckline to my collarbone. No chance to show off my cute, little titties. They may not be big—not like my frigid mother had—but they were adorable.

Just big enough for a hunky guy to squeeze. More was a waste.

“Sky, are you dressed yet?” Mom called.

“Yes!” I lied. Ugh, got to go. Mommy dearest needs to slobber that divine knob. Text you in the car.

I’ll be here masturbating. Natalie added a pair of sploosh emojis and a great, big smiley face.

My pussy clenched. You are such a cunt. Love you.

Kisses!

I rolled off my bed and grabbed the girlish, pink thing and pulled it on over my body. I slipped my arms into the short sleeves and then reached behind me. I had to contort my limbs into strange angles to zip it up the back. I wiggled my hips, my thong buried in my butt-crack.

At least I could be sexy beneath my clothes. Mom would have no idea.

“Sky!” Mom shouted, from downstairs. “I thought you said you were dressed.”

“Yes, yes, I’m coming,” I shouted and did the little fastener up. I walked past my dresser, my reflection flashing in the mirror and—

I whirled to stare at it. “Could have sworn…”

But it was just me, my platinum-blonde hair spilling in delightful curls around my pretty face. Not as much makeup as I would like, but Mom would make me wash my face off if I tried to go to church looking like a “painted harlot.” Pink, glossy lips; stunning, green eyes; delicate cheekbones; and freckled cheeks with a natural blush to them. I looked adorable.

I could look sexy, but…

“God, your church is so boring,” I muttered, glancing skyward. I turned from the mirror. I almost thought I heard mischievous giggles to match that naughty face I thought I saw in the reflection. I opened my eyes and headed downstairs.

My skirt swirled. My thong hugged my shaved pussy. My nipples ached. Just knowing that Natalie was masturbating right now had me grinding my teeth. I could be spending a lazy Sunday morning in bed jilling my cunt and watching hot vids on YouPorn.

When I came downstairs, I found Mom wearing a dress with an even longer skirt than me. It was dark blue, sleeves to the elbows, just a bit of a scoop to the neckline that showed off the pearl necklace she wore. Not that she ever had the naughtier kind.

I was convinced my mom had sex just twice. Once on her wedding night and once to conceive me two years later. If she had a sex drive, it was so buried beneath guilt and repression it had been smothered out when she was my age.

My mom’s pussy must be a desert, I texted to my friend. Just a sandy death hole that no cock’s been near in twenty years.

No answer. Natalie was really masturbating.

I sighed.

“You and Natalie fighting?” Mom asked.

“Nope. Just envious that she gets to stay home and I have to go to dumb church.”

Mom shook her head, her sandy-blonde hair swaying. “Sky, honey, this is good for you. I know that’s hard to understand now when you’re a ball of frustrated hormones that can’t think straight, but when you get older, you’ll mellow out.”

“Oh, fuck, I hope not,” I groaned. “What a depressing thought. I don’t want to be boring like you.”

“I wasn’t always boring,” she said. “I made many mistakes when I was nineteen. Like complaining to my mother about going to church.” She arched a warning eyebrow.

“You’re not going to take my phone away again, are you?” I asked.

“I don’t have to take it away,” she said brightly. “I just have to have the phone company turn it off.”

“That’s so not fair,” I groaned as I followed her out the door. “That’s blackmail.”

“Blackmail is getting you to do something illegal. I’m telling you that you can go to church, with a smile on your face, or not have your cell phone work for a day.”

“Cruel and unusual punishment!”

“Two days.”

“Fine,” I muttered. “But I’m going under protest. Taking hostages is never a good thing, Mom.”

“Well, when you get a job and pay for your cell phone yourself, I can’t ever take it away from you, can I?”

I froze. “But isn’t it like a lot of money?”

“Mmm, about $120 a month,” she said and opened the door.

My eyes bulged. That was so much. I slumped into the passenger seat. And buckled up. Mom put on the Christian music station. I groaned at the terrible pop music, some bimbo singing about loving god. I hated the perky, upbeat notes that played through the car.

I banged my head back into the seat.

My phone chimed a moment later. I perked up and glanced down to see Natalie had answered. Going to be rough for the next guy to fuck her.

Won’t be one. She’s too busy sucking god’s cock to care.

You really get stuck on a metaphor for way, way too long. But I love you anyway.

Bitch. I added a playful smile emoji to it.

I know. Try my best. A pair of kissy lips followed it. I had a great cum. I’ll send you this link. One girl, three guys, and they’re just fucking the shit out of her. It was so hot. I didn’t even get a third of the way through it.

Send it. Maybe I’ll sneak off to rub one out in the bathroom at church.

Natalie responded, That’s kinky and nasty at the same time. A public bathroom?

They’re clean at my church. I grinned as I added. Well, not once I’m done watching the vid.

Link incoming! Then a link popped up, a YouPorn address with a bunch of meaningless characters strung after it that were so long that WhatsApp just cut it off. I grinned, itching to press my thumb down on the address now, but Mom was driving there. She hummed along to the music, looking happy as we headed to church.

A few minutes later, we were at church. My panties dripped. I was so horny. I was going to do it. I was going to jill off in church. It would be glorious. I’d have to wait for the sermon, then I would head to the bathroom, watch some hardcore porn of some girl getting fucked hard, and then I would cum.

That would show god for making me go to church on Sunday.

I opened the car door, the passenger-side mirror flashing. A face popped into it. mischievous and grinning, framed by red hair. I whirled my head around, staring at the parking lot to find the source. There were a few people heading to the church, all in their Sunday best.

No mischievous girl.

“Sky?” asked Mom. “You okay.”

“Yeah, yeah, I was up late. Just tired.” I yawned as if to emphasize my point. It was a long one, turning real on me.

“I know you weren’t up studying,” she muttered. “You’re never going to get a good job if your grades don’t improve.”

“They’re fine,” I muttered.

“That’s not the word I would choose.”

I rolled my eyes. Oh, yes, I was sooooo going to masturbate in her precious church. Just jam my hands in my panties and frig my pussy. I would be crying out to the Lord for once at church. Just crying out my rapture.

I smiled at that wicked thought.

We headed inside. Reverend Matthews was there to shake his parishioners’ hands, his wife at his side. She was the prim and proper church wife. Black hair perfectly coiffed, wearing a purple dress that fit as conservatively as everyone else. She had pink lipstick and a bright smile.

“Madaline,” she said. “How great to see you.” The reverend’s wife gave my mom a quick hug and an exchange of cheek kisses. “And there’s Sky. How are you doing, young lady.”

“Fine,” I said. I might flip my mom shit, but it was another thing to mess with the reverend’s wife when he was standing a foot away. The man was tall. What a pity. His wife was the sort of woman that needed to unwind.

God, it would be hot to find out she did MILF porn or something behind his back. With that smile…

My cunt clenched at the idea of seeing Mrs. Matthews getting taken hard by young, hung studs. She and three hot guys pounding her would be so fucking hot. My cunt clenched. My need to masturbate only swelled.

We headed inside, passing through the atrium into the worship hall. My mom chatted. I drifted over to Georgia Matthews, the reverend’s daughter. She was a shy thing, but she was okay to hang out with. We were the same age. I couldn’t talk about hot sex or porn or boys with her, but we could talk about clothes.

“Hey,” I said. “My mom is on my ass about my grades. Again.”

“Try studying,” Georgia said. She wore a light-blue dress, her lips the same shade of pink as her mother’s.

Mother and daughter porn…

God, my mind was filthy. I loved it.

“I can help you. Maybe after Sunday Evening Service, we can help get your grades up.”

“Maybe,” I said, shrugging. “Your place. I want to get away from my mom. She’s driving me nuts.”

“She just loves you,” Georgia said.

“Yeah, yeah,” I said, squirming. “She loves God more.”

“And?” Georgia glanced up to the crucifix that rose at the front of the church. “Shouldn’t we all love God?”

I rolled my eyes. Like there was actually some old fart up in the sky who sent his son down to earth. It was all about making you feel guilty so you donate to the church. A big scam that had been perpetuated for two thousand years.

But if I said that around anyone here, I would spend the next month being dragged to special bible studies where I’d be bored out of my mind. It was better to pretend. I couldn’t wait to get away from my mom.

Wouldn’t it be fun to fuck her? a naughty voice whispered in my mind. Imagine making your mom go from sucking god’s cock to yours.

The image of me with a fleshy dildo thrusting from my crotch popped into my imagination. Mom kneeling before me, staring at it with such lust. I shuddered, my cunt clenching. It was such a wicked idea.

Incest. That was naughty as fuck.

“What are you thinking?” Georgia asked. “You have a funny look on your face.”

“Just a way for me to get along with my mother,” I said.

“Oh, good.” She brightened up. “That’s important. Become closer to her than that friend of yours.”

“Natalie is awesome,” I said.

“She gave you a…” Georgia coached her voice down. “A dildo for your birthday.”

“Vibrator, actually,” I whispered. “And it’s amazing. Want to borrow it?”

Georgia gave me this scandalous look. Then she squeaked and headed off.

I shrugged. Her loss. She would love it. I knew it would make her explode. That would be worth seeing. Even worth using it on her. I could just pump it in and out of Georgia’s virgin pussy. That would take care of her little issue. Help her relax.

“What did you say to her?”

I tensed. “Nothing, Mom. She just had to go.”

“Uh-huh.” My mom grabbed my wrist and pulled me towards our seats. “Service is about to begin.”

“I’m not a child, Mom,” I muttered. “I’m nineteen.”

“When you show me an ounce of good judgment, then you won’t be a child. Until then…”

I sighed and rolled my eyes.

I sat down on the hard pew between her and the outside end. At least I was on the aisle. I hated being buried in the middle. The rest of the members of the church began taking their seats as Reverend Matthews headed upfront. He placed his hands on the pulpit and gazed out at us.

It started with the prayer. I groaned. This sucks, I thought in that mischievous voice. I’d rather be fucking his wife than listening to him pray. That image of me with the flesh dildo ramming it good and hard into Mrs. Matthews appeared in my mind complete with a camera to make it into some hot, MILF porn.

God, I loved my dirty mind.

Opening prayer turned to opening announcements. Then the church sang. We were a weird one, Church of Christ. We didn’t have instruments. Everyone sang a cappella. I didn’t get why we couldn’t have instruments. My friend Melissa went to a Baptist church that had electric guitars and a drum set. I mean, it was probably still lame, but at least I wouldn’t have to pretend to sing.

A couple of songs and then it was time for communion. The bread basket whiskered around and we “ate” the body of Christ. It was so morbid. Then came the grape juice (not wine) and that was the blood. Lastly, the collection basket. It had nothing to do with communion but everything to do with church. My mom gave me a twenty to drop in.

A few more songs were sung, my pussy growing so wet, and then came the sermon. Reverend Matthews stepped up. He took a moment to adjust himself and then he said, “Turn to First Peter, Chapter 3.”

Everyone did while I said, “I got to use the bathroom.”

My mom nodded absently. She already had her bible open and stared eagerly. She wouldn’t care how long I took. There were speakers in there so you could hear everything.

Yippee fucking do.

I headed down the aisle, my purse clutched in my hand. My phone was in there, all ready for me to be naughty. I passed Georgia who flashed me a smile. I winked at her and then I was out of the worship hall and crossing the atrium to the bathroom.

I pushed through the swinging door, passed the couch with a couple of religious magazines on it, and then the stalls. My reflection strode by in the mirror. When I caught a glimpse of the face, I just ignored it.

Masturbating is so much more important than worrying about that, my mischievous thought. Just rub one out. Cum during church service, naughty girl.

“The naughtiest,” I purred as I pulled closed the last stall door and locked it.

I didn’t just hike my skirt. Oh, no, I unzipped my dress and pulled it off with care, my blonde hair swaying. I carefully hung it from the hook on the back of the door. Then I undid my bra. I freed my small breasts. They were so perky and cute.

I pinched both my nipples and groaned. I sank down on the toilet seat and leaned back against the bowl. It smelled of pine and ammonia. I ignored the tinny voice of Reverend Matthews coming from the cheap speakers and thrust my thong to the side.

Holding my phone in my left hand, I rubbed at my cunt with the other. I was so wet and juicy. My tangy musk rose in the air, filling my nose. I shuddered and hit the link Natalie had sent me. My phone loaded up YouPorn and then the video appeared.

I hit play, my fingers sliding faster. “Mmm, be hot. Be nasty.”

I strummed my pussy lip as the vid launched right into the blonde, petite thing. Oh, god, she was like me. Cute, little titties, fresh face, and loving the sight of the three huge dicks thrusting out before her face. She grabbed two of them and sucked the third one into her mouth like the pro-whore she was.

I thrust three fingers into my cunt. That was how wet I was. I needed no warm-up. I just needed to cum fast and hard. The sloppy sounds of her blowjob echoed through the bathroom. She ripped her mouth off the dick she blew to spit on the other two. She rubbed her hands into her saliva, greasing them up.

“Yes, yes, you’re going to fuck me so hard, aren’t you, big boys?” she cooed. “Just going to plug all my holes with your big dicks.”

“Yes, plug those holes!” I moaned, thrusting my fingers in and out of my cunt hard and fast.

The porn star swallowed the first cock again and fisted the other two. She sucked with such wanton passion. I could hear how sloppy it was. Drool spilled over her chin and ran down her throat. I shuddered, my twat clenching on my three digits. Then one of the guys just lifted her up as he sank down onto his back. His thick cock twitched as it thrust up in the air. His big biceps bulged as he held her tiny body up. She grabbed his dick aiming it at her cunt.

I groaned as he impaled her down his cock in a single plunge. Her back arched from how amazing it was. I shuddered. My cunt clenched on my digits. I shuddered, my small titties quivered. My pussy cream dripped down to my taint.

“Come fuck me in the—” the girl was shouting when the image changed.

A busty, mischievous girl appeared on my screen. She had a naughty look on her cute face. She pursed her lips. Her boobs heaved as she groped them. I groaned, confused. Had I accidentally started a new video? She was cute and all, but I wanted to watch the other. My thumb moved to stop it.

“Don’t click away,” cooed the busty woman. She looked eighteen, but those tits were as big as my mother. “You’re going to watch what I have. Mmm, I got something big and thick for you to enjoy.”

I blinked. She hadn’t just talked to me, had she? Or was it just a way to keep people from looking away? Was I being trolled? Had my friend sent me something weird? Like the Rick Roll of porn vids?

“Mmm, you’re going to like this,” she said, the camera zooming out. She had bag-like wings clipped to her back, thrusting out from her in some naughty, demonette outfit. I grinned. Some naughty cosplay.

Why not?

“Yeah, you like my body, but look what I have thrusting from my pussy!” she moaned. “Bet you’ve never seen a futa-dick!”

The camera shot down to her crotch where she had a massive cock thrusting out from the folds of her pussy. I gasped at it, my fingers jamming deep into my cunt. She had a huge dick. One of the biggest I had ever seen. And no balls at all. I could clearly see the pink folds of her labia.

“That’s right,” cooed the cosplay girl. “I’m a futanari. That’s Japanese for hermaphrodite. But futa sounds sooooo much hotter, doesn’t it?”

“Shit,” I gasped. “It does.” This must be some Japanese fetish film. They liked the weirdest shit. But it was hot. “That’s some great CGI.”

“And that’s not CGI,” cooed the demon girl. “That’s a real clit-dick. Mmm, just a big cock capable of cumming. Do you want to see me cum?”

“Of course I do,” I moaned, so into this. It was hot.

No wonder my friend couldn’t finish the video without cumming. I plunged my fingers in and out of my cunt faster and faster. I reamed them, stretching out my naughty twat with my tight snatch. I would have such a huge eruption. I couldn’t wait. It would be magnificent.

“Yeah, you want to see me cum,” the demon-girl moaned. “You want to see my futa-dick spurting all that jizz. Ooh, and look at my pussy.”

A chair seemed to materialize out of nowhere. She sank down on it and threw her legs over the armrests. Her pussy lips parted, showing off her depths. She fisted her dick thrusting up from where her clit should be. Her other hand thrust into the folds of her cunt.

Three fingers, just like me.

“I’m so excited, I just need to jump straight to three,” she moaned. “You get it, don’t you?”

“Fuck, I might need four,” I whimpered, grinding the heel of my hand against my clit as I reamed my three digits in and out of my cunt.

This was so fucking hot. It was fantastic. I loved it. I groaned, my cunt clenching on my digits. The heat swept through me. It was such a delight to enjoy. I stared at the screen as she masturbated, thrusting my three fingers in and out of my juicy cunt.

My toes curled. My orgasm built so fast. Her hand pumped up and down her clit-dick. Such a blur. It was wild to watch. I whimpered, my small breasts jiggling. The toilet seat groaned beneath me as I squirmed around, the porcelain cold on my ass.

“Yes, yes, yes, you’re frigging that pussy so hard watching me, aren’t you?”

“Yes!” I moaned, loving the interaction. How she talked. Whoever made this knew just when to ask the questions.

“Of course you are!” purred the naughty demon girl. “You’re going to cum watching me stroke off. And boy I am going to cum! Just explode. I bet you wish I would cum on you?”

“I do!” I moaned.

“Bet you wish you had a big clit-dick of your own to fuck sexy mothers! Hot MILFs! Like your own mom!”

“Jesus, fuck, I wish that!” I moaned, frantic with need. My clit throbbed beneath the heel of my hand. Pleasure burst from it. “I want to fuck Mrs. Matthews and Natalie’s mom and my own mother with a big clit-dick!”

“Yes, yes, yes, just wish for it hard enough, and maybe you’ll get one, too!” moaned the demon girl. “Oh, yes, are you almost about to cum?”

“I so am!” I gasped.

“Good!” she squealed. “I want you to cum so hard. I want your pussy spasming around your fingers. I want you moaning out so loud. Let the world know that you’re getting sinful, and you don’t care who knows it!”

“Yes!” I howled and then burst with rapture.

My body quivered on the toilet. My cunt writhed around my digits. They spasmed and writhed around that big dick. The pleasure rushed through me. It was such a wicked bliss that swept through my body and drowned my mind in rapture. Sparks flared across my vision. I groaned, my body trembling through this wild bliss.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned. “Oh, my god, that’s so good. That’s amazing. Oh, I love it. I love it so much. That’s so good!”

“Knowing you’re cumming makes me want to cum!” the demon girl purred. “Do you want to see my dick cum?”

“Yes!” I howled, my fingers still plunging in and out of my pussy. “I want to see that big futa-dick cum!”

“Of course you want to see it!”

The camera zoomed in onto the tip of her girl-cock. It was aimed right down on her. I could see her hand stroking up and down the shaft while the slit at the tip bubbled with precum. I held my phone right before my face. At the angle of the video and the position on my phone, it was like she were about to give me a facial.

I stared in hypnotic fascination at how sexy this was. That hand pumped up and down the shaft, stroking with such wild strokes. The precum leaked out more and more. I could see the texture. If this was CGI, it was flawless.

“Cum!” I gasped, another orgasm bursting through me. My clit throbbed beneath the heel of my hand.

“Yes!” the demon girl moaned. “Here it CUMS!”

Hot jizz spurted from her cock and flew out of my phone to splash across my face. I gasped at the feel of the spunk spilling over my features. My mouth dropped in shock. The next blast splashed right on my tongue, the salty flavor of girl-cum spilling over my lips.

I froze, my fingers buried deep in my still-writhing pussy. My clit throbbed against the heel of my hand. I trembled, the jizz running hot down my face. I shuddered, my small tits quivering as more and more cum spurted from her girl-cock and onto my face.

“Enjoy, Sky Marlow!” the demon-girl gasped. “Enjoy every bit of my cum. Ooh, and that clit-dick you wished for!”

My bud pushed up against my hand. I just shuddered there, feeling hot spunk spilling down my face. I lowered my phone, panting, shuddering. My orgasmic bliss melted over my mind while my clitoris…

Swelled against my hand.

I gasped, staring down at the growing shaft thrusting from the shaved folds of my pussy. My eyes bulged at the sight of it. My hand grasped it. I could feel the warmth of it. The dick throbbed in my grip as it expanded bigger than any guy I had been with.

“Holy fucking shit,” I groaned, spunk dripping from my chin and landing on my boob.

“Yep!” the demon-girl said on the phone. I glanced at the screen again. “You got yourself a big, throbbing, MILF-fucking, mommy-loving girl-dick! Enjoy! I’ll be in touch, fam!”

Then my phone screen went back to playing the porn of that girl.

I shuddered, not sure what the fuck just happened. I turned off my phone and shoved it onto the toilet paper dispenser. I stared down at my girl-dick. This big, throbbing cock was real. It thrust up from where my clitoris should be.

No, it was my clitoris.

I grabbed it and stroked up and down it. I gasped at the texture. The feel of this big dick throbbing in my hand. I groaned, my cunt clenching. The heat shot down to my snatch. I trembled and whimpered, squirming on the toilet.

When my stroking hand brushed the spongy crown, pleasure burst from it. I gasped at that. No wonder guys liked you to play with their tips. It felt like my clit but so much bigger. So much more surface area to touch and stimulate.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I gasped. It was amazing. Delicious. Outstanding.

I grinned as I stroked up and down my girl-dick. My pussy clenched, the heat building and building. I stroked myself faster and faster. I could feel something building and building in my cunt. This… this pressure. It was deep inside like it had to escape.

“Can I cum?” I groaned to myself as I worked my hand up and down faster and faster. “Holy shit, can my dick cum?”

This was such a heady delight. I shuddered, pumping my hand faster and faster. I could feel that orgasm building in me fast. I had cum once already. After that, my climaxes could come fast on the heels of the first. And now I had this hand stroking myself. This new dick added to the mix.

It was intense. I gasped, feeling like I was a virgin boy about to pop off for the first time. My head arched back. The toilet seat rasped. My body blazed with delight. My feet kicked out, bumping the door. It rattled. Creaked.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, kicking the door again. It rattled harder. Then it popped open. “Oh, fuck!”

I was too close. I whimpered, my eyes squeezing shut. The door creaked on its hinges. Only that wasn’t my stall door that had moved. Someone entered. Heels clicked on the tiles. There were three other stalls they had to pass. They wouldn’t find me. My hand stroked to the tip of my cock, brushing the tip.

“Sky?” my mother called.

Oh, no.

I erupted.

My cum exploded from my cock just as my mother fully opened the door to the stall. I gasped as my cum shot out hard and powerful. That first one splashed right across her face. On her lips. She gasped in shock as my next one spurted cum onto her tits.

I soaked the front of her Sunday dress as my futa-dick kept spurting and spurting. My toes curled. I whimpered, legs spasming as my girl-cock unloaded over and over again. The pleasure surged through me. It melted my brain.

“Oh, my fucking god, yes!” I whimpered. “Mom! Mom! I have a cock!”

She stood there shocked as I kept spurting. Her legs quivered. She licked her lips and froze at brushing the cum on them. With a whimper, her legs collapsed. She stuck the tiles on her knees. Her boobs jiggled beneath her cum-soaked dress.

“Y-you got a p-penis, Sky,” she said.

“Naw,” I panted. “I got a cock, Mom.” I sucked in a deep breath, my body buzzing from the intensity of my orgasm. It had blasted out of my futa-dick and washed out of my cunt all at the same time. A confusing melange of sensations. “Your daughter’s got a big ol’ girl-cock. Suck it!”

I don’t know why I said that last part save for those depraved fantasies I had of my mother sucking a fleshy dildo. Only those weren’t a dildo in those fantasies. I had a cock in them. That naughty futa-demon had been messing with me.

Gifting you! the mischievous voice sang. You should be on your knees and kissing my cute tush in thanks.

Yeah, I should be, I thought back to her.

“Come on, Mom,” I said, waving my futa-dick before her. She still knelt there stunned, cum running down her chin. “Just lean in and suck my big, fat girl-dick. You like sucking god’s cock so much, now you can suck your daughter’s.”

I really, really didn’t think she would do it. I was just too horny to care about her being mad about what I was saying. She would ground me for masturbating in church. Take away my cell phone for a year. Why not have some fun while she was stunned.

“Mmm, you liked that cum,” I purred. “I know you did. Now just be a good mommy-slut and open wide.” I tilted the cock towards her lips, my dick throbbing in my hand. The scent of my salty jizz and tangy pussy cream filled the air. “Just do it, Mom!”

She let out a strangled groan, her eyes locked on my cock.

“Mooooooom!” I said in a sing-song voice. “You know you want to suck on my big, beautiful—”

The animalistic growl my mother made shocked the ever-living shit out of me. I squeaked as her head snapped forward. For a moment, I thought she meant to bite my new girl-dick off like it was some twisted way of cleansing me of possessing it.

But then her mouth latched onto it.

My eyes bulged as she sucked. My mother nursed on my new girl-dick. She sucked on it with hunger. With lust I didn’t know she possessed. My cunt clenched from the force of her sucking. I gasped, shuddering on the toilet seat.

I didn’t know what to do. What to say. My mother had her lips wrapped around my girl-cock and sucked like a fiend. She nursed on me with such passion. It was insane. Incredible. I couldn’t believe how much I loved it. I shuddered, my body shivering in delight. The pleasure rippled through me. It was so amazing.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I groaned as the shock wore off. “Oh, Mom, you do love sucking dick! Mmm, but that’s not god’s dick. Oh, no, that’s your daughter’s dick.”

She just groaned; her eyes squeezed shut as she nursed. Her hands grabbed my thighs, her white-painted nails biting into my flesh. I shuddered, savoring the pressure of her sucking. The frantic nature of it. I groaned and shuddered, my cunt on fire. I wiggled my hips and sucked in deep breaths. It was so wild. So wicked. Such a delicious treat to enjoy.

She bobbed her head. She slid her mouth over my cock. Depraved and forbidden pleasure shot down my cock. When she sucked while sliding her lips up it, my pussy clenched so hard. I gasped, my body bucking.

“Holy shit, Mom!” I whimpered. “Holy shit, you really know how to suck cock. Yes, yes, just like that!”

She nursed with such passion. She sucked on me with such hunger. I groaned, loving it. This was amazing. I savored every bit of her mouth nursing on me. My eyes rolled back in my head. I shuddered on the toilet seat.

I stared down at her and frowned. She still had her eyes closed. For a moment, the pleasure muted before she sucked again. Why did she have her eyes closed? Did she feel ashamed that she was blowing her daughter? Did she not want to look at me? Was she pretending it was someone else’s cock?

I couldn’t have that.

“Mommy,” I cooed, sliding my right hand through her hair. “Mommy, open your eyes. Mmm, stare at your baby girl.”

She shuddered. Her eyes opened. She stared at me with passion brimming in her depths. I shuddered. She whimpered, her gaze flicked down. Which meant she was staring at my pussy. She looked right at it.

“Do you like blowing your daughter’s big futa-dick?” I asked, stroking her hair. “Mmm, does it make you hot?”

She groaned around my cock. It didn’t sound sexy but full of shame.

“Oh, Mom, don’t be ashamed. Incest is awesome. And you’re such a good cock-sucker. You’re the best I’ve ever had.” I giggled. She was the only one I’d experienced, but she felt amazing. “Mmm, just keep sucking my dick. I’ll give you a mouthful of my cum.”

She squeezed her eyes shut but kept nursing. Her head stayed bobbing. Her lips worked up and down my shaft with such passion. It was intense. Enjoyable. I groaned, loving every moment of it. I squirmed on the seat, the toilet creaking beneath me.

My cunt clenched as I enjoyed this pleasure. It was intense and beautiful. A real treat to enjoy. I shuddered, my breasts rising and falling as I whimpered. My face scrunched up. She sucked with such hunger on me.

“Yes, yes, you want my cum,” I cooed. “Mommy wants my futa-cum! Such a naughty, naughty mommy. Sucking my big dick. Ooh, yes, yes, you’re going to get a big mouthful of my cum.”

I shuddered as she suckled with even more force. She did want my cum. As much as it shamed her, she hungered for it. This was so sexy. I gripped her blonde hair in both hands, my orgasm building and building in me.

My cunt clenched. My pussy blazed with the heat from my mother’s sucking. My cum dripped down her face as she blew me. Her blue eyes opened but wouldn’t look at me. She just stared at my pussy as she bobbed her head and worked her mouth up and down my clit-dick.

It was still amazing.

“Oh, damn, Mom!” I groaned, that pressure hitting a wild peak. I shuddered, my back arching against the toilet seat bowl. The porcelain rustled as I climbed towards the explosive release. “Here it comes! Your daughter’s cum!”

Mom sucked hard.

I erupted.

“Oh, God, yes!” I cried out.

My futa-cum pumped into my mother’s waiting mouth. The pleasure slammed through my body. This time, I was more ready for the intensity of it. I felt the pulses of pleasure shooting from my dick while the waves of ecstasy washed out of my convulsing cunt.

I bucked and moaned, trembling through the rapture. I shuddered, loving every moment of this bliss. My face scrunched up. I whimpered through my bliss, my mom gulping down my spunk. I could hear her swallowing it.

This was so hot. This was just the best fucking thing in the world.

“Mom!” I gasped and fired the last of my cum. “Holy shit, that was amazing!”

My head lolled back. I stared up at the ceiling, panting. My small breasts rose and fell. Mom slid her mouth off my cock, her lips slipping over my crown sending a last shudder through my body, legs spasming. Then she stood up.

“Oh, Lord,” she panted. “Oh, Lord, what did I just do. That… You… Sky! What is going on, Sky?”

“Fuck if I know.” I sucked in a deep breath. “Mmm, but that was so hot, Mom.”

“Hot!” Her voice had a shrill quality to it. “I just… And you… That was…”

“I know,” I purred and stood up. She had backed up to the sink, looking shocked. My cum had soaked her dress, leaving wet spots with silvery streaks in them. She had such big boobs. “You loved it. You guzzled down my cum.”

“I couldn’t help myself,” she moaned. “Why did I do that?”

“Because it was hot!” I shuddered and realized I was still hard. Still aching for more. And Mom… She was a MILF. A sexy, older woman I wanted to fuck. My dick pulsed and throbbed. “How wet are you, Mom?”

“What?” she gasped.

“Mmm, how wet is your naughty cunt?” I purred and sauntered forward. “Is it soaking your panties? I bet it is. Yeah, you’re just dripping wet, aren’t you?”

“Sky Marlow!” she gasped. “What a thing to say to your mother!”

“Don’t play that holier than though BS with me, Mom.” I grinned, shaking my dick at her. “You just sucked this off. And I bet you want more.”

“N-No!”

I pounced on her. I kissed her as I pushed her back against the counter. I tasted my own salty seed on her. The demon’s cum still clung to my own face, some of it dripping down and adding more delight to the fun. She groaned, shuddering.

I grabbed her skirt and hiked. She whimpered. My tongue penetrated her mouth. She pressed her hands on my shoulders and pushed. For a moment, she pushed hard, but I resisted. She whimpered, her fingernails clenching down on my shoulders. Then she relaxed.

“Mmm, that’s a good Mommy,” I cooed after breaking our kiss, shoving up her skirt. “You’re so wet for my daughter-cock, aren’t you?”

“W-what,” she whimpered, shaking her head. “I… Sky… This…”

“It’s okay,” I said, shoving her skirt up to expose her panties. They were a cream color and made of satin. She had a wet spot in the center. A dark, damp proof of her excitement. “I’m going to take care of that cunt. It’s what good daughters do.”

“Sky!” she gasped as I yanked the gusset of her panties to the side with my fingers. My knuckles slid across her bush and wet folds. I loved the sight of thick, blonde bush and cuntlips thrusting out into those curls. She looked just the way a MILF should be. “What are you doing?”

“Fucking you, Mom!” I grinned. “Mmm, I’ve wanted to fuck you over for so long and now…” I placed my girl-dick against her pussy. “I’m going to.”

“You can’t!” she whimpered as I pushed my cock into her folds. Her labia spread around my cock. She was so wet.

“Stop me, Mom,” I purred and thrust into her cunt.

She didn’t. Instead, her head arched back, pressing into the mirror. Her pussy engulfed my girl-dick to the hilt. I groaned at the silky, incestuous sheath of her cunt sliding around my cock. Her pussy gripped me. She was so tight. So amazing. I groaned as I bottomed out in her.

“Holy fucking shit!” I howled. “Mom, your cunt is so goddamn tight. Oh, yes, yes, this is amazing. This is so hot. I’m in my mom!”

“Sky!” she whimpered, clenching down on me.

I slid my arms around her waist, her dress rustling, and stared into her eyes. “You love this, don’t you, Mommy dearest,” I cooed. “You love your daughter’s big, throbbing girl-dick buried to the hilt in your naughty cunt.”

“I… I…” Her face twisted. “Oh, Lord, why? Why does this feel so good? Turn me on?”

I kissed my mother and fucked her.

It felt so incredible to be in her pussy. Just a wonderful bliss. Her cunt squeezed about me. I groaned, my tongue dancing with hers. Her cunt squeezed about me. This incestuous rush swelled through me as I pumped away at her cunt. I buried into her fast and deep. I slammed into her snatch, reveling in the bliss of being in my mother’s snatch.

Her hot flesh massaged me. She moaned into the kiss, her tongue dancing with mine. The salty flavor of futa-jizz had me shudder. I slammed my futa-dick deep into her snatch. My mother’s flesh engulfed me with such wondrous heat.

She moaned. She groaned. My mother loved my futa-dick.

She hugged me. Her legs wrapped around my waist. Her dress rustled. My small breasts rubbed into the cum-soaked fabric of her bodice, feeling her big boobs beneath. I had to play with those. I groaned, slamming my futa-dick deep into her cunt.

I broke the kiss and gasped, “Mom! I fucking love your pussy!”

“Oh, Sky!” she whimpered. “Oh, Lord, Sky… Your dick… Oh, your dick is huge!”

“And you’re so fucking tight, Mom!” I slammed into her. “I’m going to cum. I’m going to flood you with so much jizz!”

I kissed her again. I loved the feel of my mother’s lips on mine. This was what her mouth was made for. Kissing me. Sucking my dick. Not scolding me, but loving me. Worshiping my sexy body. I wanted her to suck my titties and eat my cunt.

I slammed hard into her, the pressure building and building at the tip of my dick. I groaned, that ache swelling in my ovaries. It wouldn’t be long now. I was so close to that moment of erupting. It was so hot being in my mother.

Her hands roamed my back. She whimpered into the kiss, her cunt squeezing down around my dick. That increased the friction. The pressure at the tip of my futa-dick. Her silky pussy grew hotter and hotter.

I was fucking my mother’s cunt. I came from this pussy. I was back in her.

Incest was so hot. I couldn’t last long.

My mother broke our kiss and gasped out, “Sky!”

Her pussy went wild around my clit-dick. Her cunt spasmed and convulsed, sucking at my dick with such wild hunger. I groaned at the feel of her pussy rippling around me. The sensation was incredible.

I pumped away at my mother’s spasming cunt. The preacher droned on and on in his sermon as her snatch worshiped my dick. My pussy clenched, the pressure building and building in the depths of my twat. That fresh load of spunk to flood her pussy.

“Oh, Sky!” she gasped.

“Mom!” I groaned and slammed to the hilt in her. I erupted.

Spurt after spurt of my cum flooded my mother’s pussy. I gasped, the heat slamming through my body. The dual delights were incredible. My cunt convulsed, adding bliss to the ecstasy screaming from my futa-dick.

I trembled, my mother holding me tight while her pussy rippled around me. She sucked at me. Her cunt worked at my futa-cock. She milked me. It was incredible to experience. I groaned and gasped, bucking through the bliss of this moment as I pumped spurt after spurt of cum into my mother.

“Oh, my fucking god, Mom!” I howled as I dumped the last of my seed in her.

“Sky!” she whimpered, holding me tight. “Oh, Sky, what have we just done?”

“Something awesome!” I groaned, my body buzzing from my orgasm. I fired the last of my jizz into my mother’s pussy. “Something fucking outstanding.”

In the mirror, the demon-girl winked at me, a big smile on her mischievous face. God, I loved this cock. I would fuck my mother all the time. And I had to slam my clit-dick into all the MILFs I could. All those sexy, older women. Especially the church wives.

The reverend’s wife!

Oh, yes, I would enjoy this cock.

To be continued…

---

The harem is complete.

Chapter Eight

Having blown his load and acquired a new slave, Isaac decided to take another crack at his project. He found his luck suddenly on the upbeat with everything coming together perfectly and his tools working without the slightest issue. Not to mention he got Donna to give him a few special “parts” for his machine. He managed to complete it before the end of the day and was eager to show it to Holly and Alice, but formed a devious idea as he looked at his finished creation.

“Sorry girls, no sex tonight,” Isaac said with Holly and Alice stripping down and slithering in his lap on the couch.

Looks of horror crossed their faces like drug addicts hearing that their dealer was out of merchandise. Actually, they could legitimately be called addicts with Isaac as their dealer. Sex slaves without sex left them with nothing to do.

“But Master!” Holly whined.

Chuckling, Isaac wrapped his arms around his naked slaves and held them close. “Sorry girls, but I want to rest up tonight. You two can still play with each other, but I want to save my stamina and reserves for tomorrow.”

“What’s happening tomorrow?” asked Alice.

“I have a surprise for you girls, or two surprises to be more exact. But I need time to prepare it and it would be best if you two were out of the building. Holly, do you have work tomorrow?”

“Yes, I have the morning shift, from 6:00 am to noon.”

“Alright, you can take my truck. And Alice, tomorrow at say… 11:00, you head down and have lunch at the diner. Just hang out with Holly for an hour. Then by the time you come back, your presents will be all set up and you can play with them to your hearts content.”

“What kind of presents are they?” Holly asked giddily.

“Let’s just say that there is a reason why I want to save myself for tomorrow. Get ready to have some of the best sex of your lives.”

It was a long night after that announcement, as the girls were pretty much bouncing off the walls at the thought of getting special gifts. Holly’s childishness never ceased to make Isaac laugh. She was like a little kid on Christmas Eve, and even on Isaac’s orders, she couldn’t stop begging him to spill the secret. She started bargaining with him on things she would do for him if he told her, but he always deflated her attempts by reminding her that she normally did those things for him, would be overjoyed to do those things for him, or would probably even enjoy those things more than him. Her hyperactivity even spread to Alice, turning the normally quiet little kitten into a happy gas molecule.

It certainly didn’t help that Isaac had told them he wouldn’t have sex with them. In order to give them a way to vent their energy, he finally tossed them onto his bed and told them to have at it with each other. He made it an order and told them he would even watch while they did it, just for that extra incentive. Two hours later, he was wondering if the girls had been drinking Red Bull by the liter. It was Alice’s turn to use the strap-on, and he was using it to skull-fuck Holly with nothing short of fanatic brutality.

Jesus, they had better settle down before someone ends up needing a trip to the dentist, Isaac thought, watching as the dildo slid back and forth between Holly’s lips over and over again.

Just as planned, Alice left the apartment building before 11:00, heading down to the diner where Holly worked. With the two girls gone, Isaac got everything ready, eagerly waiting for two of his three slaves to return home. Back at the diner, Holly and Alice could barely think straight. Holly was eyeing the clock more often than usual and Alice could barely focus on eating. Isaac had promised them some of the best sex of their lives, and the only thing separating them from cumming over and over again were some ticks of the clock.

Finally, Holly’s shift ended, and the two girls wordlessly sprinted out to the parking lot and into Isaac’s truck. They screeched out of the lot and into the street with Holly trying to contain herself and keep her hands steady. The short drive to the apartment felt like the journey from the Lord of the Rings, but the girls soon returned home and sprinted through the apartment building, too impatient to use the elevator and simply zooming up the stairs. They reached Isaac’s apartment, hearing a peculiar hum reach them as Holly worked her key into the lock. It was low and continuous, some kind of mechanical drone. They flung the door open, stripped off their clothes, and ran to the bedroom, feeling their jaws drop at the sight before them.

Isaac’s project was on the floor at the foot of the bed, about the size of a beer keg. It had an aluminum skeleton frame made from bicycles with top lined with the seat cushions of a junked car. Inside was the motor from the broken power sander, turning a gear with a riveted arm attached. The arm had a secondary joint, turning the rotational movement of the arm into a linear movement, and converting it into a piston. It came with a second gear with a second addable piston.

Bolted to the arm of the piston was a dildo that moved through an opening in the top, the same with the second optional piston, and secured to the front in an upright position was a wall-powered vibrator with a rubber head just slightly smaller than a tennis ball, one of the tools Holly used to train Alice. Riding the device was Donna with the dildo moving back and forth in her anus at almost painful speeds and the vibrator bringing a very slow yet continuous flow of liquid arousal from her slit. In her mouth was a gag and her wrists were bound with the rope tied to the back of the machine. She was wearing a full-body fishnet suit and had clothespins on her erect nipples.

She had been like this for the past ten minutes, unable to move at all with her asshole being brutalized by the piston and the vibrator teasing her relentlessly into having orgasm after orgasm. Isaac was watching her from his bed, a smile on his face and his erection in hand. Of course he had monitored her carefully to make sure she was never injured, as well as stopping the piston to apply fresh lubricant.

Holly and Alice moved slowly through the room, their eyes never leaving Donna’s naked body. They had never before seen her like this, never even imagined it. Her lips, chin, and chest were wet and sticky with saliva, and the sea of orgasms she had been forced to endure had almost soaked the contraption. Her breasts were pink and swollen from the clothespins, and jiggled endlessly as she was sodomized. The fishnet suit seemed to give her body added definition, showing off her big breasts and wide ass, while complimenting her taut, flat stomach. Around her neck was a dog collar, with her name engraved on the tag.

“What do you think, girls? Yesterday, Donna asked me to make her my slave. Of course I accepted and now she’s just like the two of you. Now the four of us are one big happy family.”

“This is awesome! Now I have an older sister! Master, may I?” Holly asked ecstatically.

“Go right ahead.”

Eagerly climbing up onto the bed, Holly faced Donna and began running her hands up the mature woman’s naked body. After removing the clothespins on Donna’s nipples, she closed her hands around her fellow slave’s breasts, barely able to contain the great masses in her hands but squeezing them with the smile of a child seeing their birthday cake. Like Isaac, she had fantasized about Donna’s fucktastic body since meeting her, and finally she could act out these fantasies. Leaning forward, she mashed Donna’s tits against her face, purring and grinning from the sensation of the huge fleshy pillows smothering her.

While Holly couldn’t be happier, Alice seemed uncomfortable. Seeing Donna in such a position, the woman she admired and respected, even loved almost like a parent, she couldn’t help but think less of her for it and for herself, for being put in the same position time and time again. But looking over, Donna made eye contact with Alice. She couldn’t smile with the ball gag in her mouth, but Alice could see her trying, and she certainly saw the wink Donna sent to her, as if to say “don’t worry, let’s just have fun”.

“Alice, come here,” Isaac said, sensing her unease.

Already feeling better from the nonverbal message Donna had sent her, she climbed up onto the bed and snuggled up against him. To Donna, the young girl had never looked cuter and more content.

“Relax, she’s part of the family now, and I’m going to take care of the three of you forever. Now, how about you show her some of the things you’ve learned?”

Smiling, Alice leaned over and took Isaac’s cock in her mouth. After all the time he had spent watching Donna, the wet touch of Alice’s tongue drew a continuous drip of precum from Isaac, every molecule of which she lovingly sucked up. She moved her tongue back and forth across the shaft, stroking it as she did so. Thoroughly wetting it, she began moving the head in her mouth, scrubbing it with every soft corner while continuing to manually stimulate him.

The whole time, it wasn’t Isaac that Alice was making eye contact with, but Donna. While Holly was nuzzling the mature woman’s bodacious breasts, Donna and Alice stared into each other’s eyes. Alice was seeing the kinky side to Donna she had never imagined, and Donna was seeing how far Alice had matured since she met her. Alice was far more daring, taking so much of Isaac’s length in her throat that she almost threw up and juggling Isaac’s balls with her fingers.

“All right, Donna, are you ready to get off that thing?” Isaac asked, petting Alice’s head like a cat in his lap. Donna nodded.

“Holly, would you please?”

Holly kindly untied Donna’s wrists and removed the ball gag from her mouth, letting her dismount Isaac’s machine.

“So how did you like that?”

“Oh, I love that! I wish I had that thing twenty years ago!” Donna laughed as she stood up and stretched.

“Donna, how about you and Alice ‘reacquaint’ yourselves? Holly, come show your master some affection.”

Holly came over to her master’s side, sitting with him by the headboard. As she had time and time again, she settled herself down on Isaac’s lap and let their points of intimacy connect. As his manhood kissed the entrance to her womb, Holly gained a very tender smile, wrapping her arms around her master’s neck and pressing her forehead against his, letting their eyes project their love to each other. No matter how many girls he got, she would always be his first slave, and perhaps even his most precious.

Holly started riding Isaac’s cock and slipping her tongue around his. Nearby Donna and Alice sat next to each at the foot of the bed, nervousness replacing the confidence from earlier. Together, they looked like opposite ends of the figure spectrum.

“It’s weird to be doing this with you,” Alice said, unable to look Donna in the eye.

“I know what you mean, but we both knew what we were getting into when we decided to be slaves.”

“I know, but I’ve always thought of you… almost as like my… Plus with you AND Holly, what interest would Master have in a kid like me?”

Donna smiled and pulled her close, the young girl’s head pressed against the side of her right breast. Even with the full fishnet suit wrapped around Donna’s body, Alice could clearly feel the warmth and softness of her skin. She felt so… hot.

“Alice, if there is one thing I’ve learned since becoming a slave, it’s that it’s not the kind of thing a kid could do. I’ve finally realized that you’ve become a woman, and now it’s time for you to realize it as well. No matter how small you may be, you’re a woman, just like Holly and I. When we wear these collars, the three of us are equals. Now I love you and you love me, so let’s just enjoy ourselves.”

Alice smiled. “Sure!”

Donna then leaned down and began to kiss Alice, with Alice returning the sensual contact without hesitation. Wrapping their arms around each other, the two girls lied down on their sides, their lips wetting with their mixed saliva as they licked the inside of each other’s mouths. Reaching down, Alice tentatively touched Donna’s wet pussy, finding a small gap in the fishnet suit for easy access. She ran her fingers up the glistening pink lips, unable to believe she was touching the woman in such a way, but highly aroused by it. She slipped her fingers into Donna, making her suddenly raise her head and moan.

“Wow, you’re sensitive,” Alice hummed with her face buried in Donna’s glorious cleavage.

“After all that time I spent sitting on that thing with the vibrator buzzing, you bet I’m sensitive. But I wonder how sensitive YOU are…” Donna purred, reaching down and running her fingers along Alice’s tiny slit.

For Alice, the experience was almost as unnerving as when Holly touched her for the first time. For Donna to reach out and make such an intimate contact with her… it was almost like a certain trust had been broken but a new one was made in its place. Alice resumed stirring Donna’s honeypot and Donna did the same, fingering the small girl with the two of them moaning softly with each internal flick and swirl. Beside them, Holly cried out as she achieved her first hair-trigger orgasm, collapsing onto Isaac with her excitement soaking his lap. Isaac laid her down beside him, letting her catch her breath.

“Alice, it’s your turn. And Donna, come give me a taste.”

“Yes Master!” they both said lovingly.

Isaac lied down flat on the bed and the two girls crawled over to him. Alice plugged Isaac’s manhood into her tiny pussy, taking in as much of it as possible as she settled on his lap. At the same time, Donna was sitting on Isaac’s face, purring and jiggling her ass as he ate her out. Wanting to impress Donna, Alice began riding on Isaac like a rodeo bull, lifting her scrawny body up and down on his cock and whimpering softly from the fullness in her pelvic region.

Giggling, Donna leaned over and licked Alice’s flat breasts, never able to get in sync enough to actually suck on her nipples but thoroughly painting them with her tongue. While this was going on, Isaac was struggling to breath. Donna’s big, glorious ass was completely smothering him and he only got access to air when she gyrated her hips, but he loved every second of it, just as much as he loved the feel of Alice’s pussy sucking on his cock.

A couple soft slaps to Donna’s thigh told her that Isaac wanted to switch, and as soon as she raised herself off him, she could hear him gasping for air. Sitting up, he leaned forward and kissed Alice, then lifted her off his lap. As if reading his mind, the girls got into position for Isaac to fuck Donna. The mature woman lied down with her legs spread and her glistening pussy on display. Holly and Alice were curled up against her on her sides, each of them sucking on one her nipples while feeling each other’s naked bodies. Suspending himself over the three of them, Isaac took a few moments to make out with Donna, then forced his cock inside of her without even needing his hands.

She cried out with the rough penetration, having not been spared a single shred of hesitation. Holding himself up with his arms, Isaac fucked her like a dog humping a pillow, forcing his pulsing manhood deep into her pussy. All the while, Holly and Alice continued to suck on her nipples, pulling on them with their lips and teeth to tease her while pinching their own. Feeling Isaac’s cock punishing her slit while the two girls played with her breasts triggered another orgasm in Donna, the first one since she got off Isaac’s machine. At the same time, Isaac had his first orgasm, flooding her womb with his seed until it overflowed.

Eagerly, Holly and Alice zoomed down to between Donna’s legs, both licking her pussy. Each girl tasted one of her soft pink lips with their tongue, slurping up every drop of their master’s seed that gingerly dripped from the opening.

With Holly and Alice mooning Isaac, he smiled and began stroking their pussies with his hands, while working his thumbs in and out of their assholes. The four of them stayed like this for over a minute, with Holly and Alice desperately fighting for every droplet of semen leaking from Donna’s cunt, all while Isaac toyed with them from behind.

Finally, Holly turned around and began sucking Isaac off, looking up into his eyes with a coy expression. Normally she would have started blowing him as soon as he pulled out of Donna, but in this situation, she was like a dog surrounded by bouncing tennis balls with no idea which one to go after first. After sucking on Isaac until he had regained his erection, she stroked him with her hand, rubbing his dick against her lips and cheeks.

“I love the taste of other women on you.”

Isaac chuckled. “Most women would feel the opposite.”

“Most women don’t know the joys of being your slave. When I taste another woman, I feel proud of you, because I know that my master is successful as a man. As long as you always let me lick you clean, I feel nothing but joy to watch you be intimate with another woman.”

Isaac reached out and cupped her cheek. “There really is nobody on this earth like you, you’re in a league all your own,” he said lovingly. “Ok, who would like a turn on the machine?” he then asked.

“I would!” Alice quickly shouted before Holly could raise her hand.

“All right, I’ll help you get set up.”

Isaac and Alice got off the bed and Alice climbed up onto the machine, nervous but smiling.

“Ok, do you want the vibrator or double-penetration?”

“I’ll just stick with what Donna did.”

“All right then, just sit down on here…” Isaac said, taking a moment to rub some lubricant on the rear dildo from a bottle on the nearby dresser. Alice shuddered as she sat down on the dildo, letting the rubber toy sodomize her. To think that Donna had been in this very same position just minutes ago…

“And of course, it’s no fun without something to hold you still,” Isaac said with a chuckle as he tied her hands to the back and then securing the ball gag in her mouth.

With the dildo inside her asshole and the vibrator pressed against the entrance to her pussy, Isaac activated the two devices. He had adjusted the rivet’s location on the wheel, bringing it closer to the center so that it would move back and forth with less distance, lowering the chances of any injury to Alice’s rectal cavity. Upon the activation of the two machines, Alice’s muffled screams of masochistic joy flooded the apartment, as her pussy was vibrated like the hands of a jackhammer operator and her asshole was violated with the quick and steady strokes of the dildo.

Isaac then turned to Holly and Donna. “Before I rejoin you two, I want to see just how compatible you are. I want you to put on a show for me. Be as rough as you want with each other.”

Donna smiled at the order. Holly was a gorgeous young woman with a delectable body. When Donna had sworn of men and tried dating women she didn’t find lesbian sex to be her forte, but that certainly didn’t mean she didn’t enjoy it. Plus she probably had more experience than Holly had when it came to having sex with other women so—

Her thoughts were silenced as Holly pounced on her, a ravenous look in her eye. She forced herself between the mature woman’s legs and pinned her wrists back. Giggling to herself, Holly began aggressively kissing Donna, forcing herself into the woman’s mouth with her slippery tongue. At the same time, she jostled her breasts against Donna’s, moving in just right way to make their nipples kiss each other. Holly’s young but large breasts pointed down, her nipples brushing against the mountain summits of Donna’s breasts. Wow, she had no idea Holly was so aggressive!

Releasing one of her wrists, Holly reached down and began working her fingers in Donna’s pussy, moving the digits like eels while never pulling her tongue from Donna’s mouth. When it came to fingering, Holly’s skill was truly unparalleled. Just as she had with Alice, Donna reached down and under Holly and began fingering her the same way, trying to keep up. The backs of their hands touched over and over again as they fought, trying to prove their superior skill when it came to invoking orgasms.

Donna broke first, screaming as droplets of liquid arousal splashed out from between Holly’s fingers. However, Holly didn’t stop. She merely pulled her lips from Donna’s and instead wrapped them around her right areola, sucking on it hungrily. At the same time, she continued fingering Donna, now at frantic speed, using the first orgasm to keep her defenses down and trigger countless others. Alice and Isaac merely watched, observing their intimacy as if it were a sporting event. Isaac had never seen Holly in such a ravenous state. It seemed that she really did have a strong fetish for stacked women.

At last, Donna managed to trigger an orgasm in Holly, and without missing a beat, Holly leaned back and squirted all over her fellow slave, soaking her body with her excitement. Now wanting payback, Donna took advantage of the exhausted girl and got on top of her in the 69 position. She ground her pussy down on Holly’s face while licking the former’s gate of paradise. Both women moaned as they licked each other clean, their bodies extra sensitive after their orgasms. Like Isaac, Holly loved the feel of Donna’s wide ass on her face and was spanking her as she was straddled. At the same time, Donna was essentially drinking up the remaining fluid from Holly’s orgasm, trying to cause another one as soon as possible and prove that she could keep up with and outlast the young nymphomaniac.

From above them, Alice watched with a hungry expression, overwhelmed with both the show before her and the violent sexual pleasure she was enduring with the machine. She watched Donna rub her pussy against Holly’s face, her large vanilla ass cheeks rippling from the slightest movement, held within her full-body fishnet suit. Donna’s asshole was completely exposed, begging to be penetrated by Alice’s tongue, but being bound to the machine beneath her, she would have to wait for the opportunity.

Being the one on top and so close to the headboard, Donna reached out to Isaac’s nightstand, where she had left one of the sex toys she had brought with her: a vibrating dildo. She got off Holly and turned it on, then lied down beside the young woman.

“You’re going to enjoy this.”

“A few of my sisters had those, I loved using them,” Holly said before the toy was inserted into her.

Holly gave a deep whine of euphoria has the synthetic vibrating phallus entered her, sending waves of buzzing pleasure through her pelvic region. Upon its insertion, Donna pulled it out and began working in inside her as hard and fast as she could, trying to pay Holly back for the aggression shown to her. At the same time, she started sucking on Holly’s left breast, her mouth wide open as if she were trying to actually consume it. Holly had her legs spread, letting Donna violently fuck her with the dildo. It seemed like almost every time the toy was crammed inside her, she would release a small orgasmic jet. She was moaning at the top of her lungs, unable to contain herself when faced with such overwhelming pleasure.

After a few minutes, Donna had to stop. Her wrist was starting to hurt. ‘Oh, please let this not be the first signs of arthritis…’

As soon as she put the vibrator down, Holly snatched it and got out from under Donna. Getting behind her, she pushed the dildo into Donna’s pussy, the toy still wet with Holly’s own juices. Donna moaned from the sudden insertion and the rapid thrusts inward that immediately followed. The vibrator being forced in and out pushed aside her tiredness, and suddenly, when Holly stopped, she knew that she couldn’t let the pleasure end. Raising herself up onto her knees and elbows, she began rocking back and forth against the dildo, fucking herself with it as if to simulate being in the doggy-style position.

Looking up, she stared into Alice’s eyes and felt a glimmer of shame. How strange, that after everything they had done so far today, she would be ashamed to let Alice see in her in this desperate perverted state, fucking herself with a vibrator held by a girl less than half her age.

“Oh god, I’m cumming!” Donna screamed, suddenly coming to a stop with her whole body rigid.

She fell on her side, panting and exhausted, but Holly wasn’t ready to let her quit. Lifting up Donna’s leg, she got between her thighs and began rubbing her pussy against Donna’s. The peculiar touch revitalized her, as never before had she done something like this, even when she dated women. Holly began thrusting against her, grinding her slit against Donna’s and forcing the two sets of lips to make out. Donna could feel it, the hot softness of Holly’s pussy against their own, and the concoction of their essences forming as their juices mixed. She was too tired to move, so she simply lay there while Holly sat on her lap sideways, forcefully scissoring her.

Finally, when Donna seemed to have regained some of her strength, Holly dropped down and lay beside her. She retrieved the vibrator and held it between their pussies, shaking at full power. They stayed there, their unclothed bodies intertwined, the vibrator buzzing between their slits, their large full breasts pressed together, and their lips joined with strings of saliva stretching every time they separated with their tongues swirling. It was actually rather beautiful, and it continued on until both women shared a simultaneous orgasm.

“Ok girls, you’ve proven to me that you can work well together. Holly, how would you like a turn on the machine?” asked Isaac.

Holly grinned. “Can I? Can I please?!”

“Of course. Alice, are you ready to come down?”

Having endured almost a dozen orgasms from the anal pounding she had received and the buzzing of the vibrator against her clit, Alice looked like she was struggling to stay conscious. She nodded and Isaac turned off the machine and the vibrator. Removing her gag and untying her wrists, he caught her as she fell into his arms and gently laid her out on the bed. He turned back to the machine and smiled as the sight of Holly licking the dildo clean.

“Master, can I use this second part too?” she asked, seeing the unused dildo on the retracted piston.

“Ah, I figured you would want the double-penetration. Sure, baby, just hold on and I’ll get it ready.”

While Donna and Alice recovered, Isaac adjusted the machine, setting the second gear against the first and interlocking the teeth. With the second gear set up, he raised the additional piston through the opening in the seat, towards the front, with the attached dildo ready for use. After removing the vibrator and securing everything, he had Holly sit down and penetrated her with the two dildos. She was as excited as could be, barely able to hold still as Isaac tied her wrists back and put clothespins on her nipples for good measure. After securing the ball gag in her mouth, he kissed her on the nose and activated the machine, slowly turning up the speed.

The electric motor began to spin the two gears, causing the dildos to move back and forth in perfect sync, one always rising while the other one dropped. As they moved, Holly’s eyes rolled back and she gave into pure masochistic joy. True, Isaac had been cautious in raising and setting the speed, but there was almost no warning or buildup for Holly. In a single moment, both dildos were moving in her, one being forced in as the other was pulled out. To not only be gagged and tied with clothespins on her nipples, but to also be double-teamed by the machine her master had built made her so happy that she wanted to cry.

Feeling the two dildos heartlessly ramming her pussy and asshole made her feel so kinky and dirty, somehow both slutty and loyal to only her master. He watched her with a smile, and to be watched by her master as the machine brutalized made her hope that Isaac liked what he was seeing. All she wanted was for him to be happy, and of course for kinky fun like this.

With Holly off in her own world, Isaac turned to Alice and Donna, both having regained a fair portion of their energy and stamina. Isaac sat back against the headboard.

“Alice, come over here and give me a kiss. And Donna, I bet Alice is a little sore from riding that thing for so long. How about you make her feel better with your tongue?”

A tired smile on her face, Alice crawled over to him and kneeled on all fours in his lap. As they began to kiss, Donna spread Alice’s ass cheeks, staring at her prominent gape. The machine had really done a number on her, but Isaac had always made sure that she was never harmed. Plus, it was clear that her cute little ass had gone through a lot of training since becoming Isaac’s slave.

Too horny to feel any awkwardness, Donna didn’t hesitate to lower her head and start flicking her tongue in Alice’s back door, making the young girl coo and shudder in bliss. After the anal pounding she had received, to feel Donna’s soft wet tongue gently caress her asshole was heavenly. While Isaac kissed her, he ran his hands across her delicate, underdeveloped body, loving the way she shivered when his rough skin rubbed against her soft flesh.

After a few minutes, Isaac picked Alice up and laid her on her back, her legs spread and her head in Donna’s lap. Taking some time to let his tongue sample her naked body, he hefted his manhood and entered her pussy, making her whimper. After being subjected to the buzzing of the vibrator, her pussy was so sensitive that it felt like it would crumble like tissue paper.

Donna held Alice’s hands as Isaac began to thrust into her, leaning forward on his hands and swinging his lower body to delve deep into her womanly valley. He always loved the look on her face when he fucked her and the sounds she would release; that look of pleasure and pain and the tiny yelps and whimpers. She would blush and get teary-eyed, as if about to cry, but as soon as he would slow down, she would beg him to fuck her harder. Deciding to tease her, he came to a complete stop.

“Master, what are you doing?”

“You know I love it when you beg.”

“Please keep fucking my pussy with your big cock!” she whined, squeezing Donna’s hands.

Isaac kissed her on the forehead and then obliged, resuming his pumps but twice as fast, making her cry out in painful joy. She had been fucked a hundred times, but it always felt like Isaac would split her open at any moment. He continued his thrusts for another five minutes before ejaculating into Alice’s pussy. Still hard, he pulled out of her, lifted her hips, and forced himself straight into her asshole. The sudden rough penetration made the small girl yelp, and it took a couple seconds for her masochistic instinct to convert the feeling of pain into the awareness of pleasure.

Isaac raised her hips, basically holding her up in the air as he fucked her in the asshole like the machine she had just been riding. Her soft whimpers of pleasure and pain were music to his ears as he watched her underdeveloped body shudder and writhe against the anal pounding received from his cock.

“I’m cumming! I’m cumming!” she screamed as hot convulsions rolled through every inch of her fragile form.

Once she calmed down, Isaac pulled out of her and leaned back, his erection pointing at Donna. “Donna, could you clean me off, please?”

“I would be happy to, Master,” she giggled.

Leaning over Alice, she began licking Isaac’s cock clean of the young girl’s aroma, able to taste both her pussy and asshole on his manhood, as well as the salty gleam of his semen. It was peculiar feeling, to be sucking him off just after he had fucked the young girl beneath her. It was almost a form of intimacy between the two women that went beyond simply eating each other out.

Once Donna was finished, Isaac continued fucking Alice. Having been cleaned by Donna’s mouth, he decided to go with Alice’s pussy, once again slamming into the small pink lips between her legs and making her cry out. Getting down into the missionary position, he thrust into Alice over and over again while holding her tightly in his embrace. With each ram against her petite body, Alice moaned and dug her fingers into Isaac’s back. Without needing to be told, Donna took advantage of Isaac’s position and spread her legs for him, letting him lick every corner of her sweet milf pussy.

After a few more minutes, Isaac pulled out and leaned back, panting heavily but with his phallus still standing proud. A coy smile on her face, Donna crawled over and sucked him clean just as she had before, licking off every delicious droplet of Alice’s pussy juice.

While Alice rested, Donna turned around and moved in close to Isaac, slipping her legs under his so that they wouldn’t be in the way. Raising her ass, she grasped Isaac’s cock and let it enter her pussy. Without him even having to move, she rocked back and forth, slamming herself against Isaac’s lap and impaling herself with his cock.

Happy as could be, Isaac merely sat back against the headboard and enjoyed the show. Every time Donna rocked back onto his cock, her fat ass would clap against his lap and ripples would jiggle through it like two melon-sized mountains of jello, and her brown eye would stare up at him, just begging for abuse. Not to mention the sight of Holly, getting double-teamed by the machine beneath her, having enjoyed orgasm after orgasm with the puddle beneath her attesting to her joy. Her nipples were swollen from the bite of the clothespins and she had drool down her chin and chest from the ball gag in her mouth, but there was an insatiable look of lust on her gorgeous face.

Loving the sensation of Donna’s pussy soaking his cock and lathering it with her hot interior, Isaac decided that he had to take it further. Simply wanting to tease Donna, he retrieved the vibrator she had used earlier on Holly and inserted it into her asshole, proceeding to crank it to pull power. The feel of the toy vibrating in her rectum robbed Donna of her strength and overwhelmed her with sexual pleasure, forcing Isaac to once again take control. Grabbing her thighs, he began bucking his hips forward and fucking her while still lying back, using Donna almost as an anchor to pull himself against her and ram her from behind.

Soon regaining his full strength, he got up on his knees and resumed fucking Donna, this time in the doggy style position.

“Oh god yes, that feels so good! Fuck me, Master! Fuck my slutty pussy harder!”

In reply, Isaac removed the vibrator from her asshole and forced it into her mouth. While she sucked on it, he forced her head down against the mattress and raised one leg, putting everything he had into his thrusts. He kept her pinned down like that, her face pressed against the sheets while he fucked her as hard as he could, almost painfully so. After a few minutes, Isaac grunted as he had another orgasm, once again flooding Donna’s womb with his seed and causing the woman to have an orgasm of her own.

But while his cock was left deflated, the rest of his body was still full of energy. Grabbing Donna, he hoisted her up and again lied on his back, now with Donna on top of him and Isaac holding her legs spread. By the time he had gotten everything right, he had regained his firmness and was ready to resume.

With Donna’s feet on his knees, he lifted her up to give him some room to maneuver and began thrusting upwards. Alice and Holly watched in awe, completely amazed that Isaac had such strength to both lift her up and raise his body to fuck her. Sure, he had done this same position with both girls plenty of time, but Donna definitely outweighed them, no matter how much she worked out.

Donna was reaching back and clinging to the headboard for dear life, having never experienced this kind of sex position. She had only seen it in porn but she never thought she would get to try it out for herself. She couldn’t believe how hard Isaac was able to keep his strokes, it as was if he was trying to mirror the machine under Holly and turn his body into a piston.

But soon, Isaac’s strength gave out, and he had to take a rest. He pulled out of Donna, his cock sticky with his semen while the thick white syrup dripped from Donna’s pussy.

“Alice, if you would please?”

Alice eagerly yet gingerly leaned forward and began to lick Isaac’s cock, her bobbing up and down as she gently sucked him clean of semen and pussy juice.

“Ok, Alice, now guide me in. You know where.”

“Yes Master.”

Taking a moment to stroke out any hints of softness, she grasped his dick and helped him insert it into Donna’s anus. As he lowered the woman down onto it, she shivered in ecstasy. He raised her legs higher, with her feet no longer on his knees. He had to get her at just the right angle in order to sodomize her from this position. Achieving just the right position, Isaac resumed his powerful thrusts, fucking Donna’s asshole from below just like the machine she had been riding not too long ago.

Alice watched closely, her face less than a foot from Donna’s pussy. She stared at the two of them, at Isaac’s manhood as it shoved its way into Donna’s gaping anus, at the sweat clinging to their bodies and mixing with their bodily fluids, and semen dripping from her pussy.

Seeing her master’s seed, Alice was overcome with lustful hunger and darted her head forward, going down on Donna like her life depended on it. She aggressively penetrated Donna and bullied her pussy with her tongue, drinking up her master’s sperm out of Donna like her pussy was a wineglass. She looked up, staring into Donna’s eyes with her mouth completely invisible against the bruised lips of the woman’s pussy, her tongue hard at work inside her. Donna couldn’t look away; she loved this new side to Alice, loved seeing how much she had grown. Her words had come true; with those collars around their necks, they had become equals.

With Isaac butt-fucking her from below and Alice sucking on her pussy in an attempt to siphon out every last drop of sperm, Donna’s will broke and she succumbed to orgasm after orgasm. As she moaned in happiness, Isaac pulled out of her and Alice sucked him off, savoring the taste of Donna’s ass. But just when Isaac was about to ask her to guide him into Donna’s pussy, Alice squeezed onto Isaac’s lap, getting between him and Donna. Holding onto Donna, Alice began grinding against the shaft of Isaac’s cock, sandwiching it between her pussy and Donna’s. Taking the hint, Donna bit her lip with a smile and began to gyrate her hips, rubbing up against her master’s phallus with the lips of her pussy kissing it again and again.

The feel of two soft cunts stroking his manhood was too much for Isaac to bear and he ejaculated after less than a minute, splattering drops of semen across their bellies. The two women dismounted their master and took turns cleaning each other off with their tongues while Isaac tried to catch his breath and collect himself. He had one last load in him and just enough stamina for a few more minutes of fucking. Standing up, he walked over to Holly and turned off the machine beneath her, then caught her as her limp body fell into his arms upon the untying of her bonds. Smiling to himself, he removed the gag from her mouth and the clothespins from her nipples.

“So how did you like that?” he asked, sitting on the bed and carrying her in the princess hold.

“That was heaven,” she murmured tiredly.

“Ok girls, all of you lie down on your backs with your heads hanging off the bed.”

They all did as told, lying down across the bed horizontally on their backs, with their long hair brushing against the floor. Isaac started at the end of the line with Alice. Knowing what her master wanted, she opened her mouth and let Isaac slide in his cock. Lying in this position, her mouth and throat were now perfectly in line, creating one straight channel for him to fuck. Leaning over with his hands on the bed at her sides, he began to move his body slowly in a back and forth rhythm, moving his penis in her throat.

He could feel every bump and ridge along the rout of her mouth, the inevitable small brushes her teeth made when she tried to accommodate him, and the full-body convulsions that ran through her when he went in all the way, choking her with his cock while his balls lay draped across her pretty face.

He soon gained confidence and picked up speed, skull-fucking his thirteen-year-old sex slave like she was a blowup doll. Alice relished the rough treatment at her master’s hand, the way he defiled her as he had done time and time again. But the back of her throat wasn’t used to this kind of pounding. With each full-length insertion, her gag reflex would be taunted, causing a deep shiver from head to toe and making her mouth water to the point where she couldn’t hold it in and drool ran down across her face. She was certain she wasn’t vomiting, but she knew it would happen if Isaac made the wrong move.

A spontaneous act, Isaac pulled out of Alice and looked at her, watching the thick foamy mixture of saliva and semen run down her face as she panted like a marathon runner. After giving her a few seconds to catch her breath, he smeared his cock across her face and then had her suck on his balls. She pulled on them hungrily with her lips, trying to envelope both testicles into her mouth.

While he played with her, Donna, who was beside Alice, reached over and began tickling the young woman’s clitoris, increasing her sexual pleasure. Alice did the same to Donna, stroking the mature woman’s lips and trying to make her squirm. At the other end of the line, Holly decided to get involved and added her hand between Donna’s legs, fingering her fellow slave and provoking Donna to reach over and begin fingering Holly.

After a minute, Isaac moved down the line to Donna. Sticky and covered in the frothy mix of bodily fluids, he inserted himself into Donna’s mouth, where she eagerly licked him clean. Just like with Alice, he skull-fucked the woman like a machine, punishing her throat with shove after shove and choking her with his member. Once again, his every shove caused her gag reflex to react, making her mouth water and overflow with the thick slimy mixture of cum and saliva running down her face like syrup.

His continuous thrusts even made her eyes water, causing her ruined makeup to further smear and make a disgusting mess on her face. While he fucked her, Isaac couldn’t help but play with her breasts. He squeezed them hard enough to make her scream, pulled them up and in all directions, and toyed with her nipples like they were tiny stress-relief balls.

Donna hadn’t been trained like Holly and Alice, so it was much more of a struggle to take the rough skull-fucking. She always felt like she was about to throw up, she could barely breathe, she had her eyes screwed shut to keep out the slimy mess covering her face, and she was even feeling a bit of shame and embarrassment for engaging in such a humiliating act. However, those sensations disappeared when he moved on to Holly.

Holly received Isaac even better than Alice and Donna, and was actively sucking him off instead of simply letting him use her throat. As he had with Donna, he played with her big beautiful tits while he fucked her. However, the smooth ride stopped when Isaac shifted his footing and slipped on a small puddle of lubricant. He barely shifted before regaining his balance, but it was just enough to set off Holly’s normally suppressed gag reflex. Her whole body convulsed and Isaac pulled out of her as she lightly puked, his junk and her face sticky with slime.

“Oh shit. Holly, are you ok?”

“Master, please don’t stop,” she gasped.

A warm smile on his face, Isaac leaned down and kissed her on the middle of her chest, just over her heart, and resumed skull-fucking her. As soon as his cock was back in her mouth, she sucked him off like a vacuum, trying to clean off the mess she had made. Her near fanatical efforts broke Isaac’s control and he emptied the last of his reserves into her mouth. She sat up, swallowing his cum happily.

“Ok girls, I think we all need a shower…”

Isaac woke up that night, sore from sleeping in one position for so long but too exhausted to move. After their shower, the master and his slaves had taken a break from sex to have some food and watch some TV, before returning to the bedroom and going at it again. After some more relaxation time and a delicious dinner (eaten off the three girls’ naked bodies), they had sex one more time before passing out.

Isaac had blown through everything he had in that first fucking, so he was unable to do anything but shoot blanks for the rest of the day. Plus, his manhood quickly became too sore to use and he had to sit back. To make up for it, he simply paced himself and had the girls exert their energy on each other, as well as letting them use their sex toys. He also made sure he gave them all equal attention.

Now it was the middle of the night and he had woken up in bed, lying in the middle of a harem crater. On his left side, Holly was clinging to his arm like a child holding a stuffed animal. His hand was between her legs, his palm and fingers sweating against her smooth thighs. On his right, Donna was lying on her side with her back to him. His arm was pinned underneath her with his hand held tightly in her embrace. A surprising behavior for the middle-aged woman, she was actually sucking on Isaac’s thumb as if she were a toddler. Down at the foot of the bed lay Alice, curled in the fetal position between Isaac’s legs, the same way a cat would snuggle up in her owner’s lap.

The three girls were all deep asleep, having worn themselves out from hours of sex. He knew that they were all happy, and he was happy to have all of them in his life, his dear sweet slaves. He had originally woken up because he was sore from lying in the same position for so long, but seeing how comfortable the girls were, he decided he didn’t want to disturb them and would simply try to fall back to sleep the way he was. He laid his head back and smiled, unable to believe how great his life had become.

Isaac smiled as he slowly woke up, catching the smells of a breakfast feast being cooked in the kitchen. There were pancakes, bacon, eggs, sausages, and even some waffles. He could hear his three slaves in the kitchen, working to the tune playing on the radio. Standing naked, the three of them giggled as they danced to the music, incorporating the movements into their labors of love. Side by side at the stove, Holly and Donna bumped their hips together to the music’s beat, moving in mirror images of each other with coy smiles on their faces as they watched each other’s breasts bounce in the corners of their eyes.

Needing a plate for the cooked sausages, Donna twirled across the kitchen, wrapping her arms around the nearby Alice. Her head between the woman’s bountiful breasts, Alice looked up at Donna and smiled, while moving her body from side to side just like her dance partner. Holding Alice’s hand, Donna rolled her up and unrolled her like a yoyo, as if dancing the tango. They were all so happy, their family felt full. Still in bed, Isaac had a content smile on his face, feeling blessed for the three wonderful slaves he now had. Ready to greet the morning and his girls, he got out of bed and traveled to the den and the kitchen, not even bothering to get dressed.

“Good morning, Master!” they all said happily.

“Good morning,” Isaac hummed, embracing his beloved slaves and giving each of them a soft kiss.

“Breakfast will be ready in just a minute, Master. Please relax,” Donna said with a wink, finding herself strangely happy in once again having people to cook for.

Isaac chuckled to himself and left the kitchen, taking his place at the head of the small dinner table in the den behind the couch. He smiled as he watched them work, basking in the light of their smiles, and of course relishing the sight of their naked bodies. To think, they all belonged to him, his precious treasures. Minutes after he sat down, the girls all came out with plates of food, a buffet for the four of them to share. With a feast laid out before them and cups of steaming coffee (just tea in Alice’s case), they all settled and ate hungrily, having burned more calories the previous day then they could count.

The conversation almost immediately drifted back to the sex they had enjoyed, with the girls teasing each other about the funny faces they made when they came or when they rode Isaac’s machine, Isaac joking about the things the four of them had done, laughing about a few funny accidents that had happened, and just tossing around ideas for new things they could do, both in the bedroom and just out in the world.

The last chapter will be posted next week!

---

The adventures of Benjamin continue onward, led by his study partner Samantha; now Tabatha and another get involved in some “extra studies” with him…he is truly doomed…

“Benjamin…” Samantha’s soft voice called out to me again. Oh man, this night just keeps getting better and better for me. Earlier I had gotten her to come over and study with me, my folks gone on a business trip for the next two weeks; our studies turned into so much more, she wanted to work on our ‘sexual studies’ and how those have come out!!!

“Benjamin…” she calls to me once again, coming down the hall to my bedroom. Samantha is all but insatiable when it comes to sex; judging from the tone of her voice, she wants another go at it, assuming I just don’t up and expire with a wild smile on my face.

Her cell phone rings again, the last time it was our friend Tabatha who was to come over and had to cancel at the last minute; work related matters of course. “Hello…oh, hi…” I hear her speaking, “you can make it…and they…your joking….no…wahoo!!!”

Somehow hearing the last outburst from her I knew my fate has once again been sealed. She comes walking into my room, grinning wildly, and lust burning in her amber eyes at me. The soft click her cell phone made when it shut sounded like the lid of my grave being put into place. She just casually strolled in my direction, hand on her swaying hips; all of her fantastic nude body there for me to see.

“Uh okay Samantha…what is going on now…” I was dreading the news to come; even though a part of me was hopeful, as she had mentioned before of getting another lady here for a three way. Maybe that will actually happen tonight?

Climbing onto the bed next to me, she stretched out so I could see every inch of her body. Propping her head on one hand, the other began teasing my chest through my shirt, then moved on up to my neck and chin. Each one of her touches sent shivers of delight through me, once again beginning to kindle the wild fires that had been drained earlier by this tigress next to me. Her gentle stroking then encompassed my cheeks, brows, and ears before moving back to my lips.

Taking my head with her hand she leaned in to me, bringing those sweetest of lips unto my own. My body again felt like a furnace raging white hot, my brain turning to pudding and flowing away. Any restraints that may have come back banished instantly; especially as she pulled one hand of mine from the covers it was holding in a death grip up to her breast.

I had touched them earlier tonight and yet my hand was shaking; that little firm mound felt so warm and soft, as I gently caressed it, trying to remember how she likes it, she kissed me again and again on the lips. Her breath became a little shallower; eyes just a little glazed over; her body twitching here and there.

“Now Benjamin,” she asked, “you remember that Tabatha had to cancel at the last minute?”

I just nodded my head to the affirmative.

“Well,” she continued, “she is able to make it after work, and as tomorrow is a weekend, we have an extra surprise…” oh no, here comes the bad news.

“We will have two other girls over aside from Tabatha. Think about it, you will get four girls tonight; and I get to have both you and their sweet pussies.”

Samantha commenced tickling me on the stomach, drawing a roar of laughter before I finally got hold of her and returned the favor. Once again I could never have imagines she would be like this; sometimes so sweet and gentle, playful and yet a wild tiger that waited to get out.

She cuddled up against me, stroking my back and shoulders. All I could think of is not just two women, but four! How in the world will I be able to handle four of them? It’s just been hard enough to keep up with Samantha earlier tonight. Four women, now my humiliation when they drain me dry of life will be complete across the board.

Samantha looked into my eyes, her smile still bright. “Don’t worry Benjamin; you’ll do fine; just remember though, you have to cum inside each of us at least twice. That’s what I promised them, twice so you get as much practice in as possible. Now it will be a couple of hours before they get here….”

She rolled over onto her back, supported by a large mix pillows; her hands motioned for me to get closer, so I scooted next to her, stretching out as well. When she rolled her eyes upward and gave and exasperated sigh I again wondered what was wrong.

*********************
“Benjamin,” she said holding her arms open, “I want you on top of me, not next to me…” It took some doing but I finally got into position over her, my arms supporting most of my weight to keep from placing too much pressure on her. Putting her arms around my neck she pulled me down and again began kissing me with those fiery kisses; in no time my manhood had achieved maximum attention.

I started to kiss her on the cheek and the neck as she has done to me; her cheeks became rather flush and I seen her eyes roll upward as a great shudder swept her body. Opening her legs, I felt her pelvis move against my body, sweeping electrical darts of excitement shooting into my melted brain with each movement. Once again my leg started shaking in nervous anticipation; heart racing and blood burning in excitement.

I tried to slide into her womanhood with no luck, it never occurred to me how much of a problem it could be; once again I just assumed it would happen naturally. Samantha though already had anticipated this may occur.

“Benjamin,” she said, her hand encompassing my manhood, “let me guide you in this time, practice makes perfect and a woman knows her own body better than anyone else; and no that’s not a slight against you at all. Now once it’s in, just go slow and take your time. Above all BE GENTLE!!!”

Her kisses to my chin and neck began making me hotter and hotter with each one until a raging fire swept across my being from head to toe and into my manhood.

When she moved me to the parting of her flesh, easing the top inside of her, once again it felt magical. To feel her muscles working with mine, her body knowing what to do, bringing small moans and giggles out of her as I focused on slowly, steadily going back and forth in her. She closed her eyes up, head turning to the side, moans now growing from her, not loud just building.

From me, all I could think of was trying to please her and knowing once again I would wind up failing. My breath was labored and hard, vision dancing while a wild, heady feeling worked to replace wherever my mind had disappeared off to. To please this goddess of sex and lust below me, to be gentle as she said, and all of that while trying to hold back for as long as possible.

“Benjamin slow down,” she directed, “take your time okay there’s no rush…oh yeah…”

I don’t know what changed other than taking it slower, trying to control each thrust going in and out; not so easy of a job to do. In a way I was glad that our fooling around was not like the movies; all roaring sounds and thrashing all over the bed like acrobats and contortionists. Her next kiss on my lips caused my eyes to cross, drawing a giggling laugh from her and pushing me over the edge.

Gritting my teeth, my body lurched three or four times as I came inside of her. “I’m sorry Samantha; I didn’t expect it so…”

She kissed me again and rolled me onto my back. “I told you Benjamin; one step at a time. It’s like with me when I first started doing it with girls, it took time to get it right. Speaking of which tonight you may need to get some practice with those lips and tongue down there on each of us…”

Seeing the horrified look on my face she broke out into a massive outburst of giggles. “No Benjamin, I’m not going to have you do me right now, you’d wind up eating part of your own cum with mine in the end. Now though, give me your hand…”

I was fairly sure of what she was going to do this time; sweeping my hand down to her womanhood.

Her flesh felt so warm and moist down there, especially where my fingers parted her most private area, bringing a growing smile onto her face. I did ask her where she wants me to touch her, and on one location she suddenly starts to shake a bit, gasping and rolling her eyes upward while grabbing my arm with one hand and the bed sheets again with the others.

“Right there…right there…don’t you dare stop…” she gasped.

I worked the spot as gently as possible, going in a swirling motion as she indicated, then moving my other hand to touch the rest of her intimate spots. Her body started shaking, with her hips and back thrusting upward each swirl that I completed. Tighter and tighter her hand clenched my arm, while she moved the other up to her mouth, biting down on it to keep from screaming out in delight.

My fingers became more and more damp with her own body juices; one of her legs moved with enough force to catch me in the gut, knocking every bit of air out of me. I still managed to keep focused on her, wanting to just do something to please her.

My other set of fingers wound up working into her vagina, causing even more gasping from her, until finally she just kept gasping out heavenly names one after another.

“Don’t stop…don’t…don’t stop…oh…oh…oh…” she gasped.

One final set of convulsions started, leading her to hit her climax. She collapsed back on the bed, looking at me drenched in perspiration. “Damnations Benjamin, if you can do this right now, I can’t wait until I teach you to eat out a girl’s womanhood.”

“Whew, Tabatha and Daisy are going to love you for this!”

“Daisy…wait you don’t mean my cousin…” I just gasped. Not Daisy, a close cousin of mine who goes to the same school as Samantha and me, who also recently celebrated her eighteenth birthday about six months back. I hope I am wrong on this…my cousin…of all the people that could get involved…

“It’s more than just Daisy, the third girl will happen to be…” my dread doubled and doubled again, somehow figuring what she would say with that wicked smile on her face, “…your other cousin Mindy…”

This just gets to be more and more of a nightmare.

*************************
So the girls were supposed to be here inside two hours huh? It’s more like four hours, during which time I did get a second shower, along with a nap. Samantha suggested the nap, dictating that there will not be much need for sleep when the others get here. My nap was filled with nightmare images of what will happen when my folks and relatives find out that I have been fooling around with my cousins…

One of my aunt, mother of Daisy and Mindy; she absolutely hates men – thus me and my dad. I just dreamt of her holding a knotted rope, tied to my manhood, the other end to a monster truck and she signals the driver to take off when the rope hits the ground…needless to say the results were best left to the imagination.

Tabatha’s mother was in another – she being an instructor of Kung-fu. I was in the dojo in place of a punching dummy, she was explaining to her assembled students “Now class this is the proper technique to break every bone in a human body, one at a time and in the most painful of manners…”

Strangely even Samantha’s mother was there, the one who treats me like a lost puppy, calling me constantly a ‘good little boy who is harmless.’ In this case she blamed me for ‘corrupting her little girl’ then introduced me to her two mastiffs called Ripper and Crusher, they specialized in turning men into geldings.

“I’m doomed…” I said when Samantha woke me up.

“You so have that right!” the voice calling out meant only one thing, Mindy and the others are here.

Indeed I am well and truly doomed.

**************************
From what Samantha told me they had come in about twenty minutes ago, while she had been preparing a meal of our usual – tuna sandwiches and soda pop. One thing she cracked down on immediately as they sat in the living room was when Mindy – the identical twin of Daisy, demanded that the hard booze be brought out for them to ‘loosen up with.’ Thankfully she stopped it; his parents had been incredibly clear – no booze of any kind.

Some dinner it turned out to be, I felt completely out of place as the girls laughed and joked with one another; guzzling the soda and being so ribald with stories of other men that I was absolutely stunned.

Talk about getting an education.

I tried to keep out of the way, figuring to avoid my inevitable execution, yet Samantha kept looking at me with that hungry gleam in her eye…the tigress was awakening again. On the other hand, Mindy kept looking at me with barely concealed contempt in her eyes.

Suddenly the girls took to whispering with one another, looking at me in turn, Samantha, Daisy and Tabatha having hungry looks in their eyes. Samantha would whisper something to them, motion with her hands just out of sight and then came the giggles or snorts of doubt, most of them from Mindy.

Heavens help me, if I can barely manage with her, how will I manage with four tigresses? I can imagine my own annihilation is at hand.

“Oh come on Samantha that is impossible, he is a geek, nerd, and a wimp wrapped into one,” her look was so savage and angry that if it could kill, a dozen men would be dead. “HE could never manage that, I only agreed to this stupid matchup due to knowing HE will FAIL UTTERLY. I tell you right now, he will never get inside of me if I have anything to say about it…only a woman can get another woman to climax, not a runt like…”

“Enough,” Daisy looked at me, then the other girls and finally to Mindy, “How about we put it to the test, since Samantha makes the claim, you scoff about it, then me or Tabatha should be the one to verify it. After all if he can do it just with his hands then…”

“Fair enough then,” Mindy said, then turned to Tabatha, “good luck you’re going to need it.”

“One thing to understand Benjamin,” she grinned utterly wickedly at me, “WHEN you fail I will tell everyone at school you have indeed proven to be an impudent…”

“Mindy,” Samantha said with anger in her voice, “when he does succeed then YOU have to put out; here, on the table, before all of us, AND you keep your promise, he cum’s inside your womanhood twice, and maybe another time for the insult you have given him.”

Mindy suddenly hesitated, until Samantha made a series of clucking sounds at her.

“Fine, but when he fails Samantha, I get you for the entire night.”

“Deal,” Samantha looked at me with a reassuring smile. At least one of us was confident.

“One thing too Mindy,” Daisy declared with a stern voice, “if you don’t keep your word, I will tell mother, and then you know the hell that you will pay for that. No more play money for you and the others you love to be so ‘entertaining’ with at the escort services…”

*****************
Great, just great, now I am really caught up in this mess. What was supposed to be an intimate evening for me and the four ladies has now turned into a challenge. Like normal I somehow have messed the day up just by being here; nothing new in my life.

Though I have to admit, watching Tabatha slide down her pants made me blush big time; she looked at me and grinned, then gave a supporting wink. Then watching her panties slide down, letting me see her down there I almost burst into flames – I was just getting used to Samantha the tigress, now another one was wanting to be pleased.

She sauntered over to my chair, those fine braids of her brown hair bouncing along; for that matter so did her bosom under that shirt, it hugs her like a second skin that threatens to tear asunder with a single breath. Daisy and Samantha looked at me with impish smiles, Mindy just smoldered.

The next thing I knew a shirt landed over my face, followed by something else. Of course when I pulled them off me, I saw clearly what the other thing was: Tabatha’s silken black bra, which had covered her now very exposed breasts hanging there inches from my face. She was already climbing into my lap, shifting her legs to draw up tight around my back.

Once again my leg went into nervous gyrations; this caused a snort of amusement from Mindy. I reached out for Tabatha’s hands and guided them to behind my neck. Once she had locked them for support then my hands went exploring and caressing her arms; gently touching each fold, curve and cranny as I sought any spot that would get a reaction from her.

It was when I got to her neck and then her cheeks she started blinking in surprise, apparently expecting me to head southward for her breasts right off. I pretended that I was blind, and that she is a statue I wish to examine with the fingers telling me its wonderful design.

Ever so gently, slowly, I caressed the cheeks, her nose and then the brows of her eyes. Her breathing changed subtly, easing a bit and then deepening a couple of times; on her neck I touched one spot that caused her to jump around, a flush coming to her cheeks. Coming back up with my fingers I stroked her lips and felt each portion of them, working outer edge inward and then down to her chin.

From there I worked both to her breast bone, switching outward to her sides just above those wondrous set of breasts. Mind you, I was rather intimidated by them, hanging inches from my face, fearing that one accidental swing would smash my head in by mistake.

Of course my worries were ill founded, for when I touched her about the middle of her sides, just above the abdomen, two little swirls caused her to arch her back, head lowering and her pulling me face first between those luscious mounds of flesh to smother to death. My hands shot downward and for some reason this set her off even more with a series of downward thrusts of her hips.

Then I let my fingers do their exploring down on her womanhood; I expected to have a reaction like Samantha, soft and cooing or such. Nope, no such thing happened with Tabatha.

Pulling me deeper into the valley between her breasts, that grip stronger than iron, her head came to rest on my shoulder. Her flesh felt incredibly warm, like fire brewing and damp; yet she was gyrating and crooning with each touch, my fingers moving in soft, letter like patterns as Samantha showed me earlier.

My one set of fingers worked on the same sensitive spot like on Samantha; the others worked their way ever so gently inside of her, caressing and teasing the flesh that parted like a mysterious veil to their efforts. She began to breathe harder, faster, and deeper, with eyes closed and lips gnawing while her body rose and fell in time with the efforts of my fingers.

Of course I was happy she is so ecstatic, my main concern was trying to simply breathe.

“There…there…keep going…going….oh…oh…oh….OHHH!” she called out.

With one wild roar of passionate fury she hit her climax, declaring it to the entire world.

**********************
“Samantha you were not joking at all about him,” Tabatha fanned herself for a moment. Of course as I still was buried between her breasts I could only give a thumbs up of support; failing to see the lust filled glimmer in her eyes…this one was not finished with me yet.

Samantha and Daisy gave shouts of victory and did the customary high five; Mindy just looked on with utter disbelief and shock, she just kept saying there is no way she could have lost. When the other girls told Mindy to drop her drawers and ‘assume the position’ a fierce argument broke out.

While this was going on, Tabatha released me from her death grip, allowing me to gasp for breath. I thought that was that for a minute or two.

Tabatha had other ideas.

Fast as anything her hands unbound my shorts and pulled out my manhood, which was at full attention. I had just a moment to mutter an ‘Oh no’ before she guided me into her, sliding in the entire length and quickly beating me into a pulp with her hyper-rapid up and down motions.

I looked at Samantha who gave me an impish grin of delight; Daisy and Mindy continued their argument. How am I ever going to survive this night?

Faster than anything her actions caused me to hit my climax, no warning at all on my part; just the sudden and unstoppable drive to release it within her. When I did cum inside her, my manhood promptly went the way of a lead balloon – crashing flatter than a pancake.

“Tabatha I didn’t mean to lose it so…”

She just kissed me with those fiery lips to let me know it didn’t matter to her.

*********************
I had to wonder what happened when the front door slammed shut. Just for a minute, I could see the image of my dad catching me with the girls here – him dressed as a general of old, tall and proud on top of a boulder, pointing to the enemy – ME. His great voice echoing out “destroy the enemy completely; but do so slowly from the feet up…”

Tabatha had climbed off of me and meandered over to the other girls; I have to admit, the way her hips swayed, bare bottom shaped just right, firm and wonderful, held my attention. Samantha turned and looked at me once again, her gleaming eyes showing more hunger than ever.

That’s when I noticed Mindy was not here.

“Did you get it Daisy?” Samantha asked.

“Yup,” she answered, closing her cell phone while giving an impish grin. “Got the whole dare and her storming off on video as well; we should hear from mother in about…(tweet)…ah that…(tweet)….excuse me…”

“Yes mother that’s what happened, she didn’t go through with the dare as she had promised the other day; no I promised Sam here so I have to keep my part as well…okay….” Daisy grin got wider and wider. “Yes mother, I will be careful, just give Mindy what is coming…I know you can more than do so…bye.”

Daisy looked at me, seeing the horror on my face – I wondered what my aunt will do to me when she storms the doors of the house.

“Benjamin, mother won’t do or say anything about this matter from here on out; she will deal with Mindy. Mother may detest men, yet she hates someone who breaks their word even more, so my dear sister is in for a very hot time tonight, just not like she promised you.”

“Enough already,” Tabatha declared, “it looks like we have a problem here. I’ve already had my first of two with him so far and you two are still completely overdressed.” She touched Samantha’s night shirt, and eased it off of her. The sight of her bared body got my blood to pounding; my heart went to overdrive and I started to gulp steadily knowing my date with destruction is now at hand.

Daisy had a bit more fun with me, tossing her shirt onto my head, followed by everything else just as I pulled them off; they giggled from the look on my face when I saw I had her bra in my hands.

Some movement in front of me brought another massive set of gulps – something becoming amazingly common tonight. Tabatha was on her knees, hair swept onto her back while smiling like a Cheshire cat…

“Oh no, you’re going to…I mean…” I could not get the words out of my throat.

She took my manhood into her mouth, those warm lips teasing and tormenting it back to life; where she learned to do this I have no idea, and with each moment building the fires higher and higher across my body again, my brain draining away like bathwater down the drain!

She felt like a vacuum cleaner, so powerful are her mouth muscles; my eyes must have crossed so far that they went around inside my head once or twice. I could just see myself deflating like a leaking balloon, a shriveled up husk!

How do guys keep from expiring on the spot when the ladies can do this?

Finally she let up for just a moment, leaving me gasping for breath. Tabatha quickly climbed up onto me again and slung her arms around my neck. Just like before she pulled me into the ‘valley between the breasts’ and I wondered which demise would happen first – pounded to death by her hyper activity or suffocation.

“Tabatha!” shouted Daisy as Tabatha slid me into her, “I still need him to survive long enough for my two times with him! Don’t kill him yet! I…”

Nothing after that was clear as Tabatha accelerated into instant hyper-over drive with her grinding, pumping and gyrating; groan after groan kept building in intensity from her as we went along. Soon enough she was howling, I swear I heard wolves in the far woods answering to her cries!!!

Those cries merged with her echoing, stinging slaps across my back and shoulders; one after another until a point came we slid off the chair. She did not even slow down when we went to the floor! Only one word called into what was left of my brain, nymphomaniac!

Once again I wound up hitting my peak unexpectedly, my cum being sent into her for the second time this night. She looked at me with her wild, wonder filled eyes and a intense smile, perspiration gleaming all over her body.

“Samantha told me you were something special and I can believe it; still a bit rough around the edges, yet that will be taken care of with time. Looks like those two are getting warmed up already…”

Looking over at them I could only agree while hoping to remain out of sight; a pure and beautiful wonder of nature occurring that no man can conceive of, let alone hope to duplicate…

I watched as Daisy, leaning back on the couch, hands holding onto the cushion for all they could, reacted to the sweeping, gentle touch of Samantha across her body. Sensuality in action just does not do justice to her work; her hands moved across the canvas of Daisy’s skin, touching here and caressing there in perfect harmony to draw out gasps, moans, and shivering-induced groans.

From forehead to cheeks and chin, her fingertips swirled and spiraled. Shoulders and arms were touched as the softest of gossamer silk folds across the skin. Her breasts heaved up and back, matching each swirl of her eyes and pucker of her lips. When Samantha’s hands reached them, the draw of breath and upward jump of Daisy’s body that resulted was incredible to behold…and I knew then that no matter how good I could become next to Samantha the goddess it will matter for naught.

I had to turn my head away for a moment, now feeling more like the jerk I truly am.

– Clunk!
– Clunk!
– Clunk!

The three whacks to my head followed by Tabatha’s firm grip turned my view to her face, meeting literally eye to eye as she leaned into me. Great, now I get executed for sure, I just insulted the entire female portion of the human race by daring to look away.

“Benjamin,” she whispered into my ear, “understand this much clearly, women just know how to please women since we are women after all; that’s no insult to you or other men…okay, it’s not an insult to men like you…one who is something special. Now just watch and enjoy, most men would kill to be in your position.”

I was surprised that this all-devouring, all-hungering tigress was so understanding and gentle in explaining this to me! So as I was bid, I slowly returned my gaze to the goddess of love, Samantha, now making love with Daisy…

Her arms are wrapped about Daisy’s thighs, her tongue working among the folds and depths of that most intimate and pleasurable of areas. Move by move I could see Daisy writhing and squirreling about, building more and more into a maddening frenzy of giddy passion. Daisy just looked like she would melt and flow away as quicksilver does in a spoon; malleable and yielding. Her soft moans gathered in intensity, telling me the moment would soon be at hand.

Based on Tabatha’s howls, I just plugged my ears with my fingers, prepared to have the entire house cave in on top of us all. Now how would I explain the resulting wreckage of the house and probably the entire block to my parents?

Tabatha gently took my wrists into her hands and eased them away. Looking at that impish grin, I wonder what new doom was now at hand for me. Sliding off of me she stood up and went over to her purse, those swaying hips demanding as much attention as the other girl’s activities.

Here came the massive gulps again, sounding like a pounding drumbeat just before my death. I saw one of those things called ‘girls toys’ or the ‘no need for men’ goodies. No more than a hand sized vibration toy; Tabatha looked at me and then at Samantha, or more precisely, her exposed womanhood.

The squeal of shock, surprise and delight from Samantha was incredible to behold. Her head shot up from her pleasuring Daisy, then she called out “Benjamin wait your…your…oh yeah…oh…oh…”

Her hips started swaying as Tabatha touched each spot to spin Samantha into absolute giddy heaven. Just the sight of Samantha reacting that way, the soft, gentle moans flowing one to another as she hit her climax in swift order.

Tabatha looked at me, and my desperate shaking of my head and hands drew a major laugh from all three of them. I honestly imagined them trying that thing out on me! If it could do that to Samantha, how could a man possibly dare to hope of survival?

***************************
“Okay Daisy,” Tabatha looked at her, “It’s time for you to get it on with Benjamin. He should be well warmed up by now. Then it will be Samantha’s turn to drain him dry for the night…”

Samantha grinned while shaking her head, “Tabatha, I’ve already done him three times tonight, not to mention when those magical fingers of his did their walking. Like I said, Benjamin is something special. He just needs a bit more smoothing of the edges.”

“Anyways Tabatha,” she said, “If you can get him up and cooking again we can get Daisy ready for the main event tonight. You ready to lose it Daisy?

“Uh…she is…to…lose it?” my words came out in a jumbled heap.

“Benjamin,” Tabatha said, getting down in front of me, ready to melt me into oblivion, “Daisy’s going to be deflowered tonight; why do you think Sam has been getting her ready? We’ll help you do it right, after all there is a first time for everything in life.”

Oh nuts! Tabatha began her magic on me while the thought of Daisy and her virgin womanhood swirled about my brain; now I will blow it completely, the moment of complete failure is at hand.

“Tabatha I have to learn how you do that,” I heard Samantha call out in a wistful tone, “besides we need to stop teasing him so much; you know Daisy’s as much a virgin as you or me, shish she was there doing my cousin when I lost my virginity.”

Tabatha had me ready soon enough, my manhood once again fully at attention and my brain reduced to a fine powder of utter confusion and chaos. The girls were first teasing me to the edge of panic about Daisy, and then they tell me she is not a virgin…what to believe?

“Benjamin,” Samantha said to me, “just let Daisy take control for right now. It will be fine.”

I saw Daisy walking over to me, her small breasts bouncing slightly to and fro; the smile was of another hungry tigress about to devour me for her own needs. She sat down on my lap and moved her legs around my waist; her forehead came to rest against mine, and I got to see into those deep, lustrous green eyes. One hand of hers went to stroke my cheek, with a softly applied kiss to my nose and brow following.

“Tabatha has a tendency to terrify anyone not used to her…actually she can terrify anyone who is used to her sex drive…” she said.

I half mumbled something that was more of a squeak and chirp in one as she told me to take her nipples into my mouth. “Benjamin,” she said, “Gently, no teeth on them, just put your lips around one and gently put your tongue on it. I’ll guide you the rest of the way.”

So taking one breast in my hand, I put my lips over the nipple, savoring the salty taste of her flesh; she guided me as to how she liked a tongue and lips on the tip. Her other breast I caressed with my hand, looking up at her face to see if I was getting any reaction from her.

Daisy’s hands encompassed my head, holding me in place. Thankfully it was not in a death grip like Tabatha.

Her eyes started flickering about; a soft gasp escaping her lips. I moved my hands to explore her body, silently letting them do their walking; when my thumbs and index finger on each hand swept her back and side at the same time, she gave out a wild giggle and squeal of delight, jumping around like crazy. Her hands shot up to cover her mouth, a look of utter shock on her face.

I held my breath, expecting to get slapped for being so audacious.

Daisy looked over at Samantha. “Blast it you were not joking girl; he CAN do that with those fingers!”

She turned back to me and pulled me into a full bear hug, her lips locking onto mine in full force firestorm!

I felt Tabatha hold my manhood while Daisy slid along its length. Slowly, gently she moved up and down on me, while my hands went to working again on her sides. All I intended to do was find those same spots as before, wanting to hear those squeals of joy again. Yet this time I wound up touching some unknown – to me – spot and pushed Daisy over to the wild side in spades.

Tabatha gripped the side of my chair, hair down on one side, breasts swinging about as her body squirms as well; Samantha is behind her working the feminine magic of making love to her woman style. The air filled with the sweet scent of raw lust and sex, passionate squeals, grunts (mine), and beginnings of howls (Tabatha), joining together.

My eyes felt like they were imploding as I lost it inside Daisy; to my shock I came not once but twice, just as Daisy called out in blissful joy. I collapsed back into the chair as my manhood collapsed for the rest of the night.

Not finished, the girls wound up on the floor, doing a daisy chain as they went to licking and teasing each other: Samantha on Tabatha; Tabatha on Daisy and Daisy on Samantha. I could just barely hear in my exhaustion the ongoing moans and groans, the playful slapping of flesh on flesh, smacking lips and cooing sounds; of course Tabatha just let out her howls of delight – the neighbor’s dog howled in union.

One by one they hit their orgasmic ends, grinning like the sated tigresses they are.

Thankfully Daisy had mercy on me for this night; there was no way I could get it going again with any of them. She just said to me, “there will be another time Benjamin, bet on that. Of all my cousins you are the one who I will take over any others…Samantha is so lucky…”

In bed later that night, I looked at Samantha, stretched out in the nude, and asked her what Daisy meant by her comment of “what I can do with my fingers”?

“Benjamin,” she said, “sometimes you can be so sweetly clueless; that’s one thing I like about you. Think of how many times I asked to rub out a strain or stress in one of my muscles and such; how did I usually act in those occasions?”

I thought back over the last year or so, replaying each of the times – quite a few times actually – and on how she would grasp the base of the chair, her breathing and the look in her eyes…

“Crud,” was all I could say.

“Finally figured it out? You have a gentle enough touch to get most women turned on, look how you did it with me, Tabatha and Daisy. You watch and learn how to do stuff, how we react to it in turn; in addition to following instructions.”

“Now let’s get some sleep,” she said, “the weekend is here and there will be more to do in the days ahead until you’re parents come back.”

“What do you mean?” I asked, “I know you want to keep getting it on with me; or at least that’s what you said…are you planning more ‘surprises’ for me?”

“Benjamin,” she just smiled coyly, humor dancing in her eyes as one hand stroked my hair, and “I intend to bed you as much as I can, as you have seen with sex I’m all but insatiable.”

“As for any other ‘surprises’ in store for you…we shall see.”

She laid her head down on the pillow and drifted off to sleep.

Somehow I have the feeling this remaining two weeks is going to be a marathon for me; assuming I manage to survive Samantha.

“I am so doomed,” I declared.

Samantha muttered a definite “yup.”

(fin)

---